summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/47471.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to '47471.txt')
-rw-r--r--47471.txt7004
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7004 deletions
diff --git a/47471.txt b/47471.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 9b6261b..0000000
--- a/47471.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7004 +0,0 @@
- THE GIRLS OF CHEQUERTREES
-
-
-
-
-This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online at
-http://www.gutenberg.org/license. If you are not located in the United
-States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you are
-located before using this ebook.
-
-
-
-Title: The Girls of Chequertrees
-Author: Marion St John Webb
-Release Date: November 26, 2014 [EBook #47471]
-Language: English
-Character set encoding: US-ASCII
-
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GIRLS OF CHEQUERTREES ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Al Haines.
-
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration: PAMELA READ THE SIGNATURE OF BERYL'S MOTHER THROUGH A
-BLUR OF TEARS (_P._ 120)]
-
-
-
-
- *THE GIRLS OF
- CHEQUERTREES*
-
-
- BY
-
- MARION ST JOHN WEBB
-
- AUTHOR OF
- 'THE LITTLEST ONE' 'THE LITTLEST ONE AGAIN' 'KNOCK THREE TIMES'
- 'THE HOUSE WITH THE TWISTING PASSAGE'
- ETC.
-
-
-
- ILLUSTRATED BY
- PERCY TARRANT
-
-
-
- GEORGE G. HARRAP & CO. LTD.
- LONDON CALCUTTA SYDNEY
-
-
-
-
- _First published September 1918
- by GEORGE G. HARRAP & CO. LTD.
- 39-41 Parker Street, Kingsway, London, W.C.2
- Reprinted February 1923_
-
-
-
- _Printed in Great Britain by Turnbull & Spears, Edinburgh_
-
-
-
-
- *CONTENTS*
-
-CHAPTER
-
- I. THE WINDOW OPPOSITE
- II. PAMELA RECEIVES A STRANGE INVITATION
- III. BERYL
- IV. THE ROOM WITH THE LOCKED DOOR
- V. MAKING PLANS
- VI. MILLICENT JACKSON GIVES SOME INFORMATION
- VII. BERYL GOES THROUGH AN ORDEAL
- VIII. WHICH CONCERNS A VISIT TO INCHMOOR AND A WOMAN WITH A LIMP
- IX. ISOBEL MAKES TROUBLE
- X. PAMELA BEFRIENDS BERYL AND MEETS ELIZABETH BAGG
- XI. THE WISHING WELL
- XII. IN WHICH ELIZABETH BAGG PAINTS A PICTURE AND ISOBEL HEARS SOME
- PLEASANT NEWS
- XIII. MR JOSEPH SIGGLESTHORNE FORGETS THE DATE
- XIV. CAROLINE MAKES A DISCOVERY
- XV. ABOUT A BAZAAR AND A MEETING IN THE RUINED WINDMILL
- XVI. PAMELA'S WISH COMES TRUE
- XVII. IN WHICH OLD SILAS LAUGHS AND ISOBEL DANCES
- XVIII. THE DOOR IS UNLOCKED
- XIX. BERYL CONFESSES
- XX. A NEW BEGINNING
-
-
-
-
- *ILLUSTRATIONS*
-
-PAMELA READ THE SIGNATURE OF BERYL'S MOTHER THROUGH A BLUR OF TEARS
-_Frontispiece_
-
-ON THE FIRST FLOOR LANDING PAMELA POINTED OUT THE LOCKED DOOR
-
-A WOMAN WHO FROWNED AND PUT HER FOREFINGER TO HER LIPS
-
-A PAILFUL OF GARDEN RUBBISH DESCENDED IN A SHOWER
-
-
-
-
- *THE GIRLS OF CHEQUERTREES*
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER I*
-
- *THE WINDOW OPPOSITE*
-
-
-On a cold, damp January evening a woman sat in the dusk of a fire-lit
-room gazing through the window. For half an hour she had been sitting
-there fidgeting impatiently with her hands and feet every few minutes,
-but never moving from the position she had taken up by the window. Her
-expectant gaze was centred on the outline of a house that stood on the
-opposite side of the village green at Barrowfield.
-
-From the window, or for the matter of that from the green or the road
-that encircled the green, little could be seen of the house, as the high
-ivy-topped walls which surrounded the garden guarded it jealously from
-prying eyes. It was only through the tall iron-rail gate set into an
-arch in the stone wall that you could ascertain that the house was
-flat-fronted and square, a house entirely covered with ivy, out from
-whose dark, rustling leaves many windows peered like deep-set eyes. A
-broad gravel path swept from the gate to a flight of white steps that
-led up to the front door. The garden, stretching away on either side of
-the path, appeared to be thick and bushy with shrubs and tall old trees.
-
-This much the woman at the window had observed from the gate, and now
-she was sitting--waiting.
-
-A little breeze sprang up and scurried through the ivy leaves as if it
-and they were whispering together about something. Although the house
-seemed silent, it was not deserted, for presently, as it grew darker, a
-light appeared in one of the lower windows and a blind was drawn--a red
-blind through which the light glowed, seeming to increase in strength as
-the house gradually faded into the dusk and was lost to sight.
-
-The woman who was watching sighed and nervously bit the nail of her
-thumb.
-
-"That's where she is," she muttered to herself, gazing at the red blind.
-
-At that moment the sound of wheels and jingling bells became audible,
-and a light flickered at the top of the main road that led down to the
-village from the station. The woman frowned and strained her eyes
-toward the dancing light on the road. It was the station cab
-approaching, jogging along at its usual pace, slowly but surely, with
-stout old Tom Bagg, the driver, snugly ensconced on the box-seat.
-
-Outside the gate of the ivy-covered house the cab came to a stand-still,
-and a young girl alighted. She was plainly visible as she paused beneath
-the street lamp outside the gate before entering the dark garden,
-followed by Tom Bagg much beladen and struggling with boxes. In a few
-minutes the old cabman came out again, and the cab jogged away back to
-the station.
-
-The woman who had watched all this intently then moved away from the
-window, and, limping slightly as she walked, made her way to the fire.
-Crouching down on the hearth she poked the fire into a blaze and warmed
-her cold hands--her eyes fixed broodingly on the leaping flames. After
-a while she pulled a chair toward her and sank into it--still with her
-eyes on the fire, lost in thought.
-
-She was aroused from her reverie by the sound of wheels and jingling
-bells again, heralding the return of the cab. Instantly she got up,
-limped back to the window, and peered out.
-
-Once more the cab stopped at the gate of the ivy-covered house, and this
-time two girls got out and passed through the garden gate, followed by
-Tom Bagg still more beladen and struggling beneath boxes and parcels and
-travelling rugs.
-
-The woman watched until old Tom Bagg had departed again, then she gave
-an odd, short laugh, and for a while stared gloomily out at the closed
-iron-rail gate in the wall opposite.
-
-Presently she said to herself, "Well--now we shall see!"
-
-Then she pulled down her blind.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER II*
-
- *PAMELA RECEIVES A STRANGE INVITATION*
-
-
-A few days before the incident occurred which is recorded in the
-previous chapter, Pamela Heath was standing at the dining-room window of
-her home in Oldminster (a town about forty miles from Barrowfield).
-Pamela, like the woman who sat watching the ivy-covered house, was also
-gazing through a window--but on to a very different scene: morning, a
-bright January morning, and a busy stream of people passing up and down
-the sunny street.
-
-Pamela was a tall, slim girl, about sixteen years old; she was very
-pleasant to look at with her curly, chestnut-coloured hair, tied at her
-neck with a brown ribbon bow, and her brown eyes and clear complexion,
-which were emphasized by the dark green dress she was wearing. Strictly
-speaking Pamela would not have been called pretty--in the sense that
-regular features stand for prettiness; her nose was a tiny bit square at
-the tip, and the distance from her nose to her upper lip was a trifle
-more than beauty experts would allow, and her mouth was a little too
-wide for prettiness. But those who met Pamela for the first time found
-her expression of frank good-humour far more attractive than mere
-prettiness. And when she was in one of her 'beamy' moods (as her
-brother Michael used to call them)--that is, when she was vivaciously
-talking, and laughing, and keenly interested in making other people
-enjoy themselves--then she was irresistible. However grudgingly you
-admitted it, you found you _had_ to confess to yourself that you were
-enjoying yourself--when Pamela was 'beamy.'
-
-This sunny Saturday morning when we first see Pamela she stands drumming
-on the window-pane with her fingers, watching for Michael to come round
-the corner of the street from the post-office, where he has been to post
-their father's Saturday morning letters. Michael is her elder
-brother--a year older than Pamela--and the two are great chums. There
-are two sisters and another brother younger than Pamela, but they will
-be introduced by and by, as Pamela is not thinking of them at the
-moment; she is thinking of Michael, and wishing he would hurry up so
-that they might start off on their sketching expedition.
-
-They were both fond of sketching, and used to tramp out on Saturday
-mornings with their sketch-blocks and pencils (and some sandwiches and
-fruit in a satchel) and try to picture some of the beautiful scenery
-outside Oldminster.
-
-But there was to be no sketching for either of them this morning. For
-on his way to the house where Pamela lived was a little old man, with a
-very high bald forehead, and a top hat, and a shiny black coat--and the
-news he was bringing was to drive all thoughts of sketching from their
-minds for some time to come.
-
-Long afterward Pamela remembered every detail of this Saturday morning,
-all the little familiar sounds going on in the house--the clatter of
-dishes downstairs; the murmur of Mother's and Doris's voices in the
-hall, and John's high, childish tones asking them some question--and
-then their laughing at him. Father's typewriter could be heard faintly
-clicking away in the study, and in the drawing-room Olive was playing
-the only tune she knew on the piano. The butcher's cart came clattering
-down the street and pulled up next door.
-
-Pamela stopped drumming on the window and, pushing it open, leant out to
-see if Michael was coming. Then it was she caught sight of a rather
-round-shouldered old man in a top hat hurrying down the street, stopping
-every other second to peer closely at the numbers on the gates. When he
-reached Pamela's gate he not only stopped and looked at the number but,
-straightening himself up, he pushed the gate open and came in.
-
-Pamela withdrew her head hastily and stepped back into the room.
-
-"Whoever can this be?" she thought. "He looks rather shabby, poor
-soul--I wonder if he's come begging or trying to sell machine needles."
-
-But the little old man's business had nothing to do with either of these
-things, as Pamela was soon to find out. A few minutes later she found
-herself in her father's study being introduced to Mr Joseph
-Sigglesthorne, whose mild blue eyes and nervous manner ill accorded with
-the businesslike news which he was endeavouring to convey. Mr and Mrs
-Heath and Pamela sat facing the nervous little man, who had removed his
-top hat of course, and now exposed the high bald forehead which gave
-him, so he fancied, a slight resemblance to Shakespeare. Slight though
-it was, this resemblance gave Mr Joseph Sigglesthorne a considerable
-amount of happiness; it always made him feel more important directly he
-took his hat off.
-
-"Perhaps I ought to say, first of all," began Mr Sigglesthorne,
-producing a pair of spectacles from his coat pocket and commencing to
-polish them nervously with his handkerchief, "that I--that I am--you
-will excuse me, sir, _and_ madam," he turned to Mr and Mrs Heath and
-inclined his head, "that--I was going to say, I have the honour to be a
-kind of distant relation of a distant relation of yours." He rubbed the
-glasses a little quicker. "You remember Miss Emily Crabingway,
-doubtless. The lady is, if I am not mistaken, a fourth cousin to--to
-madam here?" He inclined his head again toward Mrs Heath.
-
-"Emily Crabingway! Why, yes," said Mrs Heath. "But I haven't seen her
-for years--quite twelve years I should think."
-
-"So she says, madam, so she says," continued Mr Sigglesthorne. "Well--I
-am her second cousin once removed, if I may say so--and she has
-entrusted me with a little--er--a little transaction--I mean proposal,
-or rather suggestion--er--with regard to your daughter Pamela." Mr
-Sigglesthorne was still polishing his glasses energetically. "Miss Emily
-Crabingway is obliged to go up to Scotland--on business. That was all I
-had to tell you about that part, I believe--yes, that's correct--on
-_business_, she said. She will be away for six months..." He
-hesitated, his eyes on the top of the window curtains behind Mr Heath's
-head. "Yes--six months--and during that time she wants to know if Miss
-Pamela will go and live at her house in Barrowfield, and look after it
-for her--and--" he went on, emphasizing each word as if repeating a
-lesson, "certain conditions being undertaken by Miss Pamela, and
-fulfilled properly--Miss Crabingway will--er--bestow upon the young lady
-a sum of--if I may say so--a not inconsiderable sum--er--in short, fifty
-pounds." Mr Sigglesthorne removed his gaze from the top of the curtains
-to Mr Heath's boots, which he appeared to study intently for a space.
-
-Mr and Mrs Heath exchanged surprised glances, but Pamela was looking
-wonderingly at Mr Sigglesthorne's magnificent forehead, and did not
-move. Before any of them could speak Mr Sigglesthorne resumed:
-
-"If Miss Pamela agrees to accept the offer she would be required to sign
-this paper, promising to obey certain instructions of Miss Crabingway's;
-but doubtless you would like to read it--I have it here in my pocket."
-
-Mr Sigglesthorne stopped polishing his glasses, and resting them on the
-top of his hat, which lay on a chair beside him, he felt in his coat
-pocket. But his memory had played him false; it was the wrong pocket.
-He turned the contents out, but not finding what he sought he tried
-another pocket, fumbling with nervous, clumsy fingers, and producing
-various papers and envelopes and odd bits of string. The longer he
-searched the more nervous he got. "Tut! tut!" he kept saying to
-himself. "But how careless of me! Tut! tut! Exceedingly annoying!"
-
-Mrs Heath tried to ease the situation by murmuring something polite, but
-Pamela was suddenly seized with an intense desire to start laughing. Mr
-Sigglesthorne looked so funny and perplexed, and he kept dropping his
-papers on the floor in his nervousness, and once he knocked his hat
-down, and the glasses too. Pamela, almost choking with the effort of
-keeping her face straight, was glad of the opportunity of rescuing the
-hat and placing it back on the chair; she was thankful to be able to do
-anything at all instead of sitting still and trying to keep serious. Mr
-Sigglesthorne's apologies and thanks for his hat were profuse.
-
-At length, after going through five pockets, Mr Sigglesthorne found what
-he wanted, to everybody's relief.
-
-"Perhaps I should mention," he said, as he handed an envelope across to
-Pamela, "that Miss Crabingway is inviting three other young
-girls--somewhere about Miss Pamela's age--to stay at her house also--but
-you will see about that, though, in the letter."
-
-Pamela opened the envelope and spread out the sheet of paper it
-contained so that her mother and father could read it at the same time.
-It was a sheet of foolscap paper covered with black, spiky handwriting,
-writing which Mrs Heath recognized as Miss Emily Crabingway's from the
-Christmas card she received from her every year, the interchange of
-Christmas cards being the only communication she had held with this
-distant cousin of hers for the last twelve years.
-
-"Read it aloud, Pamela," said her father. So Pamela read the following
-letter:
-
-
-CHEQUERTREES,
- BARROWFIELD,
- _January 3rd_
-
-DEAR PAMELA,
-
-Although I have not seen you since you were four years old, I have a
-fancy that I should like you to come to Barrowfield and look after my
-house and its inmates while I am away on business....
-
-
-Here Mr Sigglesthorne smiled and nodded his head vigorously, and leaning
-back in his chair began to polish his glasses again.
-
-
-... I shall be away for six months, and during that time--if you agree
-to come--you must promise to obey the following instructions. You will
-please sign your name under them and give the paper to Mr Sigglesthorne,
-who is acting for me in this matter, as I am unable to come and visit
-you myself owing to my urgent call from home.
-
-These are the instructions to be obeyed:
-
-1. While you are staying under my roof you are not to visit, nor invite
-to the house, any relatives whatsoever.
-
-2. No letters are to be written home, but one postcard every month may
-be sent; and you may only receive post-cards, no letters, from your
-relatives--and then only one card each month.
-
-3. On no account may you try to open the locked-up room at the end of
-the first floor landing. Nor may you peer through the keyhole.
-
-
-A faint chuckle escaped Mr Sigglesthorne, a fleeting, scarcely audible
-chuckle which he suffocated immediately. There was a blank space after
-the 'instructions' for Pamela to sign her name; and then a few more
-lines ended the letter.
-
-
-I am leaving my two trusted servants, Martha and Ellen, to cook, and
-clean the house. When I return at the end of six months I will hand
-over to you--providing you have not broken any of the above
-conditions--the sum of L50, which is deposited meanwhile with my banker.
-(Enclosed you will find banker's guarantee for same.)
-
-I am likewise offering the same sum of money to three other girls who
-are being asked to come and stay at my house, and to whom I want you to
-act as hostess. The girls' names are: Beryl Cranswick, Isobel Prior,
-and Caroline Weston.
-
-Send me a wire to reach me by Saturday evening saying whether you accept
-this invitation or not. If you accept you must arrive at Barrowfield
-not later than Tuesday next.
-
-Trusting you will be sensible and wire 'yes,'
-
-Yours sincerely,
- EMILY CRABINGWAY
-
-
-There was silence for a few moments when Pamela finished reading. She
-handed the banker's guarantee across to her father, who took it without
-a word.
-
-"Well!" queried Mr Sigglesthorne, polishing nervously.
-
-"Well," said Mrs Heath, "I think we must have a little time to consider
-the matter."
-
-"Why does Miss Crabingway want to cut me off from you all like that,
-Mother, for six whole months?" burst out Pamela.
-
-Mrs Heath shook her head and looked across at Mr Sigglesthorne, who,
-catching her inquiring glance, shook his head also.
-
-"I know no more than I have told you, madam," he said. "Miss Crabingway
-sent for me--she has been very good to me occasionally, when I have been
-temporarily embarrassed for money--if you will excuse my introducing
-such a subject--and asked me to go and see the parents of the young
-ladies she wished to invite, and present them personally with her letter
-and instructions. I have already seen one of the young ladies----"
-
-"And is she willing to come--the one you've seen?" asked Pamela.
-
-"She is going to make up her mind and wire to-day to Miss Crabingway,
-and if she wires 'yes' she will post on to me the paper of instructions,
-duly signed, to my address by Monday morning." Mr Sigglesthorne stood
-up and began gathering his belongings together preparatory to taking his
-leave. "I will leave you my address; will you kindly send me your
-paper, if you decide to accept? Unfortunately, you have very little time
-to consider the matter--only a few hours--as Miss Crabingway is
-expecting your wire this evening.... Now is there anything more you
-would like to ask me, madam, or sir?" he asked politely.
-
-But although Mrs Heath put one or two anxious questions, he could throw
-no further light on the matter than before.
-
-"I think--if you will forgive my saying so--that it is just a whim--a
-fancy on Miss Crabingway's part. I feel sure your daughter will be well
-cared for at Barrowfield--and if she does not like it (although I
-suppose I shouldn't say this) she can always come home--and forfeit the
-fifty pounds, can't she?"
-
-"Yes, that's true," said Mrs Heath.
-
-"H'm, h'm ... yes--anyway, we can talk the matter over together and wire
-by this afternoon," said Mr Heath.
-
-"This is my address," said Mr Sigglesthorne, handing Pamela a thumbed
-and dog-eared visiting-card on which was printed: "Joseph Sigglesthorne,
-Fig Tree Court, Inner Temple, London." "And now, if you will kindly
-excuse me, I must hurry away, as I have other visits to pay this
-morning."
-
-Mrs Heath invited him to stay and have some refreshment before he went,
-but he declined, saying that he must lose no time in informing the other
-young ladies of Miss Crabingway's invitation. So shaking hands all
-round he departed, leaving them not a little perplexed.
-
-No sooner was he gone than Doris and Michael burst into the study,
-anxious to know what the queer little old man's business with Pamela
-could be. They were soon told all about it, and read Miss Crabingway's
-letter with much curiosity.
-
-Doris, who was a year younger than Pamela, was as unlike her sister in
-looks as she was in temperament. Doris was pale, very pale, with very
-fair hair and eyelashes, and light blue eyes. She was inclined to be
-pessimistic and over-anxious about most things, and lived up to this
-reputation on the present occasion.
-
-Michael, with handsome features, an infectious laugh, and
-chestnut-coloured hair (like Pamela's), was nothing if not optimistic;
-he and Pamela were always getting sighed over by Doris because of the
-levity shown by them over things which Doris considered "too important
-to be laughed at." But to-day Michael's optimism seemed to have
-suddenly deserted him, and he put down Miss Crabingway's letter in
-silence.
-
-Pamela was watching his face anxiously. "What do you think about it,
-Michael?" she asked.
-
-"I don't know. I suppose it's all right. What do you think about it
-yourself, Pam?" he said. ("Six whole months! And only a few miserable
-post-cards! Whatever was old Miss Crabingway thinking of!" said Michael
-to himself.)
-
-"After all, it's a very simple matter," said Mr Heath. "Pamela to look
-after Miss Crabingway's house for six months. There's nothing in that.
-Six months' rest from her studies won't harm her, and she can keep up
-her sketching and take some books with her.... It'll be quite a
-holiday."
-
-"It's only those restrictions about not being allowed to see any of
-us--and--and that curious mention of a locked door..." said Mother.
-
-"Ah, yes! I don't like the sound of that at all," said Doris, shaking
-her head.
-
-"Oh, come now--it may be only her private and personal belongings she's
-put in that room," said Mr Heath.
-
-"It _might_ be, of course," said Doris, in a tone that implied that
-nothing was more unlikely.
-
-"Of course that must be it," continued Mr Heath (from whom Michael and
-Pamela inherited their optimism). "Miss Crabingway wouldn't want all
-those strange girls upsetting her personal things.... And remember the
-fifty pounds--it'll be most useful for Pamela. But still, you must
-decide yourself, Pamela, what you would rather do."
-
-"I _don't_ want to go--and I _do_--if you know what I mean," said
-Pamela.
-
-They understood what she meant. But the matter had to be decided
-immediately, and so they all sat down and began to discuss it from each
-and every point of view, until at length, after much hesitation, Pamela
-made up her mind to accept Miss Crabingway's invitation.
-
-Later in the day she and Michael walked round to the post-office and
-sent off the wire to Barrowfield; and Pamela also sent the signed paper
-off to Mr Sigglesthorne.
-
-During the next few days Pamela lived in a state of excited rush and
-hurry. There seemed so much to be done, so many friends to see and say
-good-bye to; so many clothes to get ready and pack; so much shopping to
-do; and then there were a hundred and one odd jobs that she meant to
-attend to before she went away, and never got time to see to any of them
-after all. Everybody seemed very kind and anxious to help her as much
-as they could. Even John and twelve-year-old Olive begged to be allowed
-to help, and proposed that they should take a hand at packing Pamela's
-trunk. Olive, indeed, could not be persuaded that her help was not
-needed until she had been pacified with the gift of Pamela's glove-box
-and a scent satchet to keep for herself. That was always the easiest
-way to divert Olive's ambitions--make her a present of something you
-didn't want and she quickly forgot what she had been clamouring for a
-few minutes earlier. John, who was two years younger than Olive, was
-the 'baby' of the family in name only. John was sturdy, noisy, and
-emphatic in all he said and did--and was not so easily put off with
-gifts. He would accept the gift and then go on asking for the other
-thing as well. Fortunately he was not so insistent on helping to pack
-as on being allowed to sit on the lid of the trunk to squash it down
-when it was full and about to be locked. This little matter was easily
-arranged, and when everything was quite ready he was called in, asked to
-be so obliging as to cast his weight on to the top of the trunk--which
-he did with great alacrity--and the trunk was locked in triumph.
-
-On the Monday night Mother came into Pamela's bedroom and wished her an
-extra good-night.
-
-"Be sure to come home if you are unhappy, dear. Or if you are ill or
-anything--let me know--and bother the old fifty pounds," said Mother.
-"Promise me, Pamela--or I shall be so unhappy."
-
-So Pamela promised. "But I'm sure to be all right, Mother, and you're
-not to worry about me at all, dear. But do take care of yourselves, all
-of you, till I come back."
-
-Pamela said good night quite cheerfully, but after her mother had gone
-downstairs again she found that she did not feel cheerful a bit. She
-began to think things like "This is the last time I shall sleep in my
-own little room," and "This is the last time I shall hear Michael
-whistling on his way upstairs," until she made herself cry. Then she
-scolded herself for being so silly, and fell asleep.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER III*
-
- *BERYL*
-
-
-When Pamela alighted at Barrowfield station on the Tuesday afternoon
-daylight was beginning to fade and a fine drizzling rain had set in.
-She gazed round the deserted platform, and gave a shiver as a chilly
-little breeze rustled past her, stirring the loose bits of paper on the
-stone paving and making the half-closed door of the General Waiting Room
-creak dismally as it pushed it farther open. Pamela had been sitting
-for an hour and a half in the train, and she felt cold and stiff and
-suddenly depressed. She was the only passenger to get out at
-Barrowfield, and the only living soul about the place as far as she
-could see was a porter, who now came strolling down the platform and
-took charge of her luggage.
-
-"Where to, miss?" inquired the porter; and his voice at once reminded
-Pamela of the voice of a man who used to come round selling muffins in
-Oldminster, and this made her conjure up an instant's vision of home and
-Mother and Michael and all of them sitting round the fire while Doris
-toasted muffins for tea. It was a ridiculous thing to think of at this
-moment, but she could not help it. How she wished she were at home,
-toasting muffins.... But the man was waiting.
-
-"Miss Crabingway's house, Chequertrees," she answered. "Is it far from
-here?"
-
-"'Bout a mile an' 'arf, Chequertrees is," said the porter.
-
-"Oh, dear," said Pamela. "Well, can I get a cab or anything?"
-
-Before the porter could reply the sound of heavy footsteps was heard on
-the wooden floor of the station entrance, and the next moment Tom Bagg
-hove into sight. Of course Pamela did not know what his name was then,
-though she knew it well enough afterward; you could not help knowing it
-if you stayed in Barrowfield more than a couple of hours, because Mr
-Bagg was a local celebrity. However, all Pamela knew at present was that
-a fat, burly man with an enormous waterproof cape and a waterproof hat
-stood before her. Here was the very person she wanted--the Barrowfield
-cab-man. He touched his hat with a fat forefinger.
-
-"Evenin', miss. Ascuse me, but are you the young lady for
-Chequertrees?" he asked.
-
-When Pamela had informed him that she was, he told her that he had had
-instructions from Miss Crabingway to convey her and her luggage from the
-station.
-
-So Pamela got into the welcome cab outside, and was driven away through
-the dusk. She could not see much through the blurred and steaming
-windows, and the little she could make out appeared to be all hedges and
-trees. Presently she could feel that the cab was going downhill, then
-the pace slackened and it seemed to climb a little, then for a long time
-(or so it seemed to Pamela) the cab jogged along on level ground. The
-slow pace at which the cab moved along, the impossibility of seeing
-anything through the windows, and her impatience to reach her journey's
-end, made it seem a very long mile and a half from the station.
-
-All at once the cab stopped with a violent jerk. And here was
-Chequertrees, at last. Tom Bagg clambered down from his seat and held
-the cab door open while Pamela got quickly out. He smiled genially down
-at her, and then pulled the iron bell-chain outside the gate of the
-house.
-
-While Tom Bagg got her boxes down from the cab Pamela gazed at the house
-which was to be her home for the next six months. She could not see
-very much of the house from the gate--a tall iron-barred gate set into a
-high wall topped with ivy. There was a long and wide gravel path up to
-the front door, and Pamela could see that the house was covered with ivy
-and had many windows. The garden struck her as being a lovely place for
-hide-and-seek, on account of its thick bushes and number of big trees.
-As she passed through the gate and made her way along the path, the
-cabman following with her luggage, she saw that there was a light in one
-of the windows behind a red blind.
-
-She had no time to notice anything else before the front door was opened
-by a middle-aged servant in white cap and apron.
-
-"Oh, I'm Miss Heath--Pamela Heath," said Pamela, as the maid waited
-silently.
-
-"Oh, please come in, miss," said the maid. "Miss Crabingway told us to
-expect you."
-
-Pamela stepped in, then turned to the cabman, remembering his fare; but
-she was told that he had already been paid by Miss Crabingway, and was
-going back to meet the next down train and fetch another young lady to
-the house--"What I was told you was expecting here," he said to the
-maid.
-
-"That's right," she replied. "Two more young ladies we are expecting
-to-night."
-
-"Oh, aye. Two it might be--one for certain. _I_ remember. Good
-evenin', miss." And depositing Pamela's boxes in the hall the cabman
-took his departure.
-
-Pamela then became aware that another white-aproned servant was standing
-at the back of the hall, waiting to receive her; she was quite an
-elderly woman with white hair. Directly Pamela caught sight of her
-kind, motherly old face, the feeling of depression that had been with
-her ever since she had got out at Barrowfield station fell away from
-her, and she felt at home. This was Martha, she learnt, and Ellen it
-was who had opened the front door. In the few minutes' talk Pamela had
-with them before being shown upstairs to her bedroom to take off her
-outdoor things and have a wash, she gathered that Miss Crabingway had
-departed yesterday morning, and had left word that all orders were to be
-taken from Miss Pamela, "just as if it was Miss Crabingway herself that
-was telling us what to do," volunteered Ellen. It made Pamela feel
-awfully young and inefficient and responsible to hear these two elderly,
-experienced housekeepers asking _her_ for orders.
-
-"Oh, you'll please go on just as usual, won't you? ... It's all so
-strange and new to me--I do hope you'll help me to do things right. I'll
-have to come and talk things over with you presently," she said.
-
-And though Ellen declared in tones of great solemnity that anything that
-she could do to be of use to Miss Pamela would be done with pleasure,
-yet it was the kindly smile in Martha's eyes that comforted Pamela.
-Things would be all right, she felt, so long as Martha was there.
-
-Pamela felt a great liking for Martha from the first--she seemed such a
-sensible, cheerful soul; and the more Pamela got to know about her
-afterward the more she respected and trusted her. Ellen she was not so
-sure about, though she grew to like her later on, in spite of her
-melancholy expression and tone of voice. Pamela was not long in
-discovering that Ellen had grown to enjoy her melancholy as other people
-enjoy their happiness. It was an art in which Ellen certainly excelled.
-She could relate at great length, when in the mood, all the various
-strokes of bad fortune that had fallen on her numerous relatives and
-acquaintances, and all the illnesses they had suffered from, and died
-of, and her favourite recreation was wandering round old churchyards and
-exclaiming over the early age at which numbers of people died.
-
-But though Martha and Ellen might be opposite temperamentally, yet they
-certainly united in making Pamela very welcome on her arrival at
-Chequertrees, and she found them most kind and willing and anxious to
-make her comfortable. Ellen carried her boxes up to the bedroom, while
-Martha bustled about, getting hot water for her to wash, and pulling
-down blinds and lighting the gas.
-
-As soon as Pamela was left alone in her bedroom she threw off her hat
-and sat down on a chair and looked about her, taking stock of her new
-surroundings. Of course she had not had time to notice much so far, but
-as she had passed through the square hall and up the soft-carpeted
-stairs to her bedroom, which was on the first floor landing, she had got
-an impression of a house well furnished, but sombre. There were a great
-many thick plush curtains hanging over doors and at windows, and the
-walls were crowded with pictures, most of them having heavy dark frames.
-And now, this room, which Miss Crabingway had said was to be Pamela's
-bedroom--well, it was handsomely furnished and clean, but to Pamela's
-eyes, used to her airy, sparsely furnished little room at home with its
-fresh white paint, oak furniture, and plain green linoleum, this room
-seemed dark and overcrowded. The bedroom suite was dark mahogany, and
-had as one of its pieces a huge wardrobe with two glass doors which
-filled almost the entire length of one wall; it was evidently intended,
-originally, for a much larger room than the one it was in at present;
-here it towered over the other furniture like a bullying giant. The
-bedstead, dressing-table, and washstand, although they were of dark
-mahogany, were evidently not of the same set as the wardrobe. Pamela
-observed that the wallpaper was an all-over floral design in various
-shades of green and raised gold roses; the gloomy, old-fashioned
-fireplace, with its marble mantelpiece, on which were arranged a score
-of old china ornaments and photo frames, and a massive marble clock, was
-the chief feature of the wall opposite the wardrobe. The
-window-curtains, the duchess set on the dressing-table, and the coverlet
-on the bed were the only touches of white to relieve the general
-sombreness that prevailed. Pamela was sorry to see that there was a
-thick soft carpet on the floor--she hated carpets in bedrooms. As she
-wandered round the room she was to occupy for many a day to come,
-becoming acquainted with it from various angles, she sighed; everything
-looked solid, expensive, and subdued, but it did not please her eye at
-all (though she had to admit to herself that everything seemed very
-comfortable nevertheless).
-
-The clothes you choose, and the furniture you choose to surround
-yourself with, are an index of your character to a stranger. To Pamela,
-who could not remember ever seeing Miss Crabingway, this room was an
-introduction. Of Miss Crabingway's character she knew nothing, but in
-her mind's eye she pictured Miss Crabingway fond of solid, expensive
-things, as large and dark, with rich, black, rustling dresses, and gold
-brooches, and a lot of thick gold rings set with large stones on her
-fingers. Her face she could not imagine--except that it would be
-massive and well preserved. Pamela never could imagine people's faces,
-in her mind's eye; she could conjure up people's figures and movements
-clearly--but the faces were always dim and misty. It sometimes worried
-her that even her mother's face or Michael's refused to be clearly
-recalled when she was away from them. Of course she knew their features
-by heart, and every twist and turn of their heads--but she could not see
-their features in her mind's eye.
-
-Having imagined Miss Crabingway, therefore, as well as she was able, she
-hastily flung off her outdoor things, washed her hands and face and
-brushed her hair, and prepared to go downstairs. She was wearing her
-artistic, dark green frock, and as she stood a moment with her hand on
-the door knob taking a final glance round the room, she looked as fresh
-and clear-eyed a specimen of girlhood as one could wish to see.
-
-She made her way downstairs, and seeing an open door and a lighted room
-on the left of the hall, she entered. It was, as she had expected, the
-dining-room. Dark, sombre furniture again, and rich hangings; there was
-a cheerful fire burning in the grate, and a white cloth, and cups and
-saucers on the table hinted at tea in the near future.
-
-Pamela had come in silently, her footsteps making no sound on the thick
-carpet, and it was not until she had been standing for a few seconds
-inside the doorway that she noticed that there was some one already in
-the room--some one who had evidently not seen, nor heard, Pamela enter.
-
-Crouching by the fire, and almost hidden by a big arm-chair that stood
-on the rug, was a girl; she had her back to the door and did not move as
-Pamela stood watching for a moment. The girl's thin hands were
-stretched out to the blaze as if she were cold, and her head leant
-against the side of the chair; she made no sound, but there was
-something in her attitude that suggested great dejection and loneliness.
-
-Pamela was just about to go forward when a slight sound between a sob
-and a sigh escaped the figure, and Pamela paused. She felt that it
-would make the girl embarrassed to think that she had been watched and
-overheard. So Pamela backed stealthily out of the room (hoping she
-wouldn't run into Ellen or Martha), and crept up the stairs again; she
-waited a moment on the landing, shut her bedroom door with a snap, then
-came running downstairs, humming and patting the banisters with her hand
-as she came--so as to give warning of her approach.
-
-She entered the dining-room. The girl was sitting in the arm-chair now,
-and stood up nervously as Pamela came in. She was a pale, thin girl,
-with large dark eyes and black hair, and her movements were nervous and
-jerky. She wore a dark-coloured skirt and a white silk blouse with
-short sleeves to the elbow, which made her look very cold, and
-emphasized the thinness of her arms.
-
-The two girls gazed at each other for a second, then Pamela gave a
-friendly smile.
-
-"As there's no one here to introduce us, we'll introduce ourselves,
-shall we? I'm Pamela Heath," she said.
-
-"I'm Beryl Cranswick," said the girl, smiling shyly.
-
-Pamela held out her hand, and they shook hands.
-
-"I'm so glad to meet you," said Pamela. "I suppose we are the first two
-to arrive."
-
-"I suppose so," said Beryl, which did not help matters forward at all.
-
-"What time did you arrive?" asked Pamela. "I came by the four o'clock
-train from Marylebone."
-
-"I arrived here this afternoon about three," Beryl informed her.
-
-"Oh, you've been here a long time then--it's just gone six now. I
-didn't know you were here when I came--they didn't mention it to me....
-But have you had any tea yet?"
-
-Beryl shook her head.
-
-"Why--why ever not?" said Pamela, in surprise, ringing the bell by the
-fireplace. "We'll have some at once, shall we?"
-
-"They did ask me if I'd have some--but I said I'd wait. I--I didn't
-like to--to bother them--till you came," stammered Beryl.
-
-"Why, you must have been awfully cold and hungry after that long railway
-journey; you _should_ have had a cup of tea and something--I'm sure it
-wouldn't have been a bit of trouble to them," said Pamela, seizing the
-poker and stirring up the fire. "Sit down and have a good warm--you
-look quite cold still. We'll soon have this fire ... there! that's
-better."
-
-Ellen appeared at this moment, in answer to the bell.
-
-"Oh, could we have some tea, please?" said Pamela. "What time are the
-other arrivals expected, can you tell me?"
-
-"I don't know, miss," replied Ellen. "At least, not for
-certain--sometime to-day, that's all Miss Crabingway told us. The last
-down train gets in at Barrowfield at midnight."
-
-"Oh, I see. Well, it's no good waiting for them, I suppose--we'd better
-have tea now in case they don't arrive till midnight," said Pamela.
-
-"Very well, miss. I'll bring it in at once," and Ellen departed.
-
-It was rather a queer experience for Pamela, playing hostess in this
-strange house to strange people, but her frank, easy manners helped her
-considerably.
-
-Beryl, in Pamela's position, would have suffered agonies of indecision
-and nervousness, and she felt thankful she was not in Pamela's shoes,
-though she certainly envied the unself-conscious ease with which Pamela
-managed things. They were really quite small, insignificant things, but
-to Beryl, very self-conscious and timid, they would have caused much
-dismay. Beryl was passing through a stage of acute self-consciousness,
-not due to vanity in the slightest, but to nerves. Even to eat in
-public was a misery to her; although she was aware that she was
-scrupulously particular in the way she drank or ate her food, yet she
-hated having to have meals with other people; she always felt that they
-were watching her--criticizing her.
-
-And so, when she and Pamela had tea together for the first time, she
-hardly ate or drank anything. Unfortunately, by accident, she got a plum
-jam stone in her mouth and did not like to remove it, suffering much
-discomfort in consequence until Pamela's attention being distracted to
-the window blind behind her for a moment, Beryl quickly conveyed the
-stone to her plate again, and finished her tea in peace. Pamela, who
-was as fastidious as anyone in her table manners, was yet quite easy,
-and appeared to enjoy a huge tea with comfort and daintiness combined.
-Beryl certainly did envy her that evening. She wondered what Pamela
-would have done if she had got a plum stone in her mouth--and rather
-wished this could happen so that she might see how easily Pamela would
-act. But Beryl's luck was out; no such opportunity occurred.
-
-Over tea Pamela gave Beryl a long account of her home and people, and
-then began making inquiries about Beryl's home. But Beryl was strangely
-reticent, and only stated a few bald facts. She was an orphan, she said;
-no brothers--no sisters--and her father and mother had been dead many
-years; her aunt, with whom she lived, had her home just outside
-London--at Enfield. Beryl said she had never been to boarding-school;
-no, she didn't go out much--didn't know many people--they lived very
-quietly--and so on. From Beryl's manner Pamela gathered that she did
-not wish to discuss her home or aunt, so the matter was dropped, and
-Pamela suggested that when tea was over they should ask Martha or Ellen
-to show them over the house, so that they would know their way about.
-
-Both Martha and Ellen professed themselves delighted to show them over
-the house, and so both of them accompanied the two girls on a tour of
-inspection. Martha, who liked to do things thoroughly while she was
-about it, insisted on them seeing every room and cupboard from top to
-bottom of the house, with the exception, of course, of the locked-up
-room at the end of the first floor landing.
-
-On this landing there were five rooms: the locked-up room ran right
-across the front of the house, the locked door being opposite the
-stair-head; on either side of the landing were two rooms--all four to be
-used as bedrooms for the girls, each having a separate room to herself.
-The rooms allotted to Pamela and Isobel Prior were on the left, Isobel's
-adjoining the locked room; Beryl's room was opposite to Pamela's, and
-her next-door neighbour was to be Caroline Weston.
-
-Another flight of stairs, starting near by Beryl's door, led up to
-Martha's and Ellen's rooms, the bath-room and airing cupboards, and
-another spare bedroom.
-
-The ground floor included the dining-room (which we have already seen)
-and, on the opposite side of the hall, a large drawing-room with French
-windows that led into the garden. Next door to the dining-room, and at
-the back of the house, was a queer little room with books all round the
-walls, a huge writing-desk (much too large for the rest of the
-furniture), half a dozen odd chairs, an old spinning-wheel, and a glass
-cabinet full of curiosities. This was called the 'study,' Martha said,
-where Miss Crabingway read or attended to her correspondence; but, in
-spite of the books, it looked more like an interesting museum of odds
-and ends. A spacious kitchen and scullery with a big larder, and a cosy
-little sitting-room, leading out of the kitchen, and set apart for the
-use of Martha and Ellen, completed the ground floor.
-
-There seemed to be a good many windows in each room, so it ought to be a
-light house in the daytime, Pamela thought; otherwise her first
-impression of sombre richness was strengthened after seeing over the
-rest of the house. The furniture and fittings were all good and
-heavy-looking; the walls were everywhere crowded with pictures--some
-originals, some copies of well-known pictures, and some photographic
-picture studies of people and places. There were carpets and dark
-furniture in every room. And what struck Pamela as being very strange
-was that each room in the house had at least one odd-sized piece of
-furniture in it--either much too large or much too small to be in
-keeping with the rest of the room; and this particular piece, in each
-case, seemed to occupy a very prominent position, so that one couldn't
-help noticing it. It reminded Pamela of the doll's house belonging to
-Olive at home, where the doll's kettle and saucepan were the same size
-as the chairs, and too big to stand on the doll's kitchen stove. She
-wondered how Miss Crabingway had come to possess these odd bits of
-furniture, and was just looking at the extraordinarily small piano-stool
-set before the huge grand piano in the drawing-room, when a sudden ring
-at the bell announced a fresh arrival, and Martha hurried out of the
-room to open the front door.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER IV*
-
- *THE ROOM WITH THE LOCKED DOOR*
-
-
-Isobel Prior and Caroline Weston had arrived together, having travelled
-in the same railway carriage, each ignorant of the fact that the other
-was bound for Chequertrees, until the waiting cab at the station had
-made this known to them.
-
-"I'm simply _dead_," were the first words Pamela heard as she came out
-of the drawing-room to greet the new-comer. The speaker was a
-well-dressed, fluffy-haired girl with an aristocratic voice and bearing,
-who was standing in the hall amid a pile of luggage.
-
-"Why, that sounds a cheerful beginning! Who is it that's dead?" asked
-Pamela laughingly, as she came forward.
-
-The girl stared rather haughtily at Pamela for a second, then smiled and
-shook hands.
-
-"Oh, I suppose you are Miss Heath," she said. "I am Miss Prior. I've
-had a perfectly impossible journey here to-day, and I'm simply fagged
-out and perishingly cold."
-
-"We must get you something hot to drink," said Pamela, "and you must
-have a good rest. Would you like to come straight into the dining-room
-and have a warm--there's a lovely fire there--or would you rather go up
-to your bedroom first?"
-
-"Oh, _please_--a wash and tidy up first," said Isobel. "I must look
-such a fright----"
-
-And then Pamela noticed that another girl was standing beside Martha,
-just inside the front door. A big plush curtain in the hall almost hid
-her from view.
-
-"I'm awfully sorry--I didn't see anyone else had arrived," said Pamela.
-"Are you--are you Miss Caroline Weston?"
-
-The girl gazed stolidly at Pamela--a heavily-made girl, plumpish, and
-wearing spectacles; she carried a very neat handbag in one hand and a
-very neatly rolled umbrella in the other hand.
-
-"Y-e-s," she said, in a slow, drawling voice.
-
-Pamela shook her warmly by the hand, and then offered to take the two
-girls upstairs and show them their rooms. As they passed the
-drawing-room door Pamela caught sight of Beryl, who was waiting shyly in
-the background, and she immediately introduced her to the others.
-
-"Beryl and I have just been shown over the house," Pamela explained.
-"We only arrived to-day, of course--a few hours ago--I expect you're too
-tired to want to bother to see all round to-night, and if you are you
-must go over it in the morning. Then we shall all know our way about,
-shan't we? Come along, Beryl, let's take these poor weary travellers up
-to their rooms. And, Martha, can we have some hot supper--in about
-twenty minutes, please?"
-
-Once again the house was astir with the bustle of welcoming the latest
-arrivals. Martha vanished into the kitchen to prepare something hot and
-tasty for supper, while Ellen hurried to and fro with warm water for
-washing, and carried boxes and parcels upstairs, and lit gases, and
-pulled down blinds, and generally made herself useful, while Pamela,
-followed by Beryl, showed Isobel and Caroline to their rooms, doing her
-best as hostess to make them feel comfortable and at home.
-
-Over supper the four girls became better acquainted. Naturally they
-were all very curious to know why Miss Crabingway had invited the four
-of them to Chequertrees, and they studied each other with interest,
-trying to find an answer to the riddle. Following Pamela's friendly
-lead they talked of themselves, and their homes, and the journey to
-Barrowfield. That is, all of them talked a good deal with the exception
-of Beryl, who still seemed very shy and only spoke when she was
-addressed directly.
-
-Pamela was in one of her 'beamy' moods that night. She beamed and
-laughed and talked and thoroughly enjoyed herself during supper, not a
-little excited by all the strange surroundings and the strange new
-acquaintances she was making; perhaps it was her genuine interest in
-everything and everybody that made her so jolly a companion--and so
-unself-conscious a one. Anyway, she liked girls--nearly all girls--and
-they liked her as a rule. Of course she had her dislikes, but on the
-whole she got on very well with girls of her own age. How was she going
-to like and get on with these girls, all about her own age, who were
-sitting at supper with her this evening, she asked herself.
-
-She felt vaguely sorry for Beryl, as if she wanted to protect her,
-because Beryl seemed so painfully shy and ill at ease; her clothes were
-cheap-looking and unsuitable for the time of year.
-
-Isobel seemed to Pamela to be slightly disdainful of everything and
-everybody; she had a habit of over-emphasizing unimportant words when
-she talked, and appeared at times to exaggerate too much. Her clothes
-were well chosen and evidently of very good material, and well tailored.
-Her features, framed by her pretty, fluffy hair, were clear-cut and
-refined; she would have been a pretty girl had it not been for her eyes,
-which were deep-set and a trifle too close together. She talked a good
-deal about her 'mater' and 'pater,' and her brother Gerald and his
-motor-car.
-
-Caroline, beside Isobel, looked very plain, and almost dowdy, in spite
-of the fact that her clothes were good--the reason being that her
-clothes did not suit her at all. She had no idea how to make the best
-of herself; her one great idea was to be neat at all costs. Her
-drab-coloured hair was brushed back smoothly, in a most trying fashion;
-and never by any chance would she have a button or hook missing from any
-of her clothing, nor a hole in her stocking--and this was a credit to
-her, because she worked as slowly with her needle as she did with
-everything else, though it must be owned that she was very fond of
-sewing. Very slow, very methodical, very neat--such was Caroline. "I
-believe she even dusts and wraps up in tissue paper each needle and pin
-and reel of cotton after she has finished with it," was Isobel's opinion
-after she had known her a week; and although this may sound like one of
-Isobel's exaggerated remarks, yet it was nearer the truth than she
-herself dreamt when she said it.
-
-What acquaintance had Miss Crabingway had with these three girls, Pamela
-wondered. And what had made her choose them--and herself. They made an
-oddly assorted quartette.
-
-As they were rising from the supper-table she asked them whether any of
-them knew Miss Crabingway well, and learnt to her surprise that none of
-them had more than the slightest acquaintance with her. Neither Isobel
-not Caroline could remember ever seeing Miss Crabingway, and Beryl said
-vaguely that she had seen her once--a long time ago. Beryl said she
-believed that her mother had been a friend of Miss Crabingway's, many
-years back. Isobel said her mater had met Miss Crabingway abroad--had
-happened to stay in the same hotel--about six years ago. An uncle of
-Caroline's, so she informed them, had once done some business
-transactions with Miss Crabingway, and had corresponded with her since,
-at intervals.
-
-"Well, I can't make it out at all," thought Pamela to herself. "Why
-Miss Crabingway should have invited us--four girls--practically
-strangers to her--to come and stay at her house while she is away.... I
-can't see any reason for it.... Anyway, I suppose we shall know when she
-returns."
-
-The supper having considerably revived Isobel, she said she would like
-to see over the house before she went to bed; and Caroline, having no
-objection ready against this suggestion (except that she was half asleep
-in her chair), found herself joining in this tour of inspection and
-stolidly taking stock of the house that was to be her home for the next
-six months.
-
-In a whispered aside to Pamela Isobel pronounced the dining-room
-wall-paper 'hideous' and the drawing-room decorations 'perfectly
-awful'--both remarks being overhead by Ellen, who glared at the back of
-Isobel's head in silent indignation at this reflection on her mistress's
-taste. It was certainly not good manners on Isobel's part, but she was
-not over-sensitive about other people's feelings, and was rarely aware
-of the fact when her words or tone of voice had hurt or given offence.
-
-On the first floor landing Pamela pointed out the locked door. The
-girls knew that they were forbidden to try to open it, or look through
-the keyhole, their instructions being the same as Pamela's.
-
-[Illustration: ON THE FIRST FLOOR LANDING PAMELA POINTED OUT THE LOCKED
-DOOR]
-
-"And to think that one little action--just kneeling down and putting
-your eye to the keyhole--would make you lose fifty pounds!" exclaimed
-Isobel. "It's not worth losing all that money just for curiosity, is
-it?"
-
-"Rather not," said Pamela. "I vote that we all keep away from that door
-as if the paint on it were poisonous to touch."
-
-"I'm sorry my room's next to it," Isobel went on, "but it doesn't really
-matter--though I like to keep as far away from temptation as I can ...
-not that I _want_ to look inside, but--you know the feeling--just
-because I know I mustn't----"
-
-"I know the feeling," agreed Pamela. "But don't you think it would be
-wisest not to talk about it any more, or we shall all be dreaming about
-it to-night."
-
-Ellen, who was leading the way up to the top floor where her own room
-and Martha's room were situated, pricked up her ears at this.
-
-"Dreams go by contrary," she said to herself mechanically, and,
-apparently, without meaning. Besides being a mine of information on
-melancholy events, Ellen was a great believer in dreams, possessing as
-many as ten 'dream books,' which she consulted frequently on the meaning
-of her dreams. Ellen believed also in fortune-telling by tea-leaves, and
-lucky stars, and the like. And many a time she had made even
-Martha--who knew her little ways and generally laughed tolerantly at
-her--turn 'goose-flesh' at the terrible fate she would read out for
-Martha and herself from the tea-leaves left in their cups.
-
-"Do you believe it's possible to _dream_ what is inside that room--I
-mean dream truly--if you set your mind on it just before going to
-sleep?" Isobel asked of Pamela, as she glanced round the bath-room.
-
-Caroline, who was examining everything in the bath-room closely and
-minutely, as was her habit, raised her head as if to speak, but Pamela,
-who had her back turned to her and did not see her mouth open, replied:
-
-"I don't know. I'm afraid I'm not an expert on dreams--I hardly ever
-dream myself."
-
-"Wouldn't it be fun," suggested Isobel, as they all made their way
-downstairs again, "if each of us tried hard to dream what was inside the
-room--and then tell each other what dreams we had had, in the
-morning--and when Miss Crabingway comes back we will see if any of us
-are right."
-
-"Oh, I don't know," said Pamela. "Somehow I don't think we'd better
-even try to dream what is inside the room. Perhaps it isn't quite fair
-to--to--I don't know how to put it-- Anyway, I think it would be better
-if we left the subject entirely alone, don't you?"
-
-Again Caroline opened her mouth and was about to say something, when
-Isobel burst in with,
-
-"Oh, but Miss Crabingway didn't say we were not to _dream_ about it, did
-she? ... That would be impossible to forbid.... But still, perhaps it's
-best not to meddle with the subject. It's not worth losing fifty pounds
-over, anyway."
-
-Beryl, although she had accompanied the others over the house, had not
-spoken a word since they left the dining-room, but she had listened to
-all that was going on with much interest. Here was another girl,
-Isobel, who seemed quite at home among strangers in a strange house,
-thought Beryl; but she did not envy Isobel; she was vaguely afraid of
-her. Caroline appeared more at her ease than Beryl had expected her to
-be; though Caroline seemed to others slow and awkward, she was not aware
-of this herself, and so was not made uneasy on that score. Caroline did
-not know her own failings, while Beryl was keenly alive to _her_
-own--and suffered accordingly.
-
-As the four girls bid each other good-night a few minutes later,
-Caroline found the opportunity she had been waiting for, and mentioned
-something that had been fidgeting her since her arrival.
-
-"Oh--er--do you know if my room has been well aired?" she asked slowly,
-reminding Pamela irresistibly of an owl as she gazed solemnly through
-her spectacles. "I'm rather subject to chills--and mother told me to be
-sure and see that my bedroom had been well aired."
-
-Fortunately Martha was able to assure her on this point, and Caroline
-went upstairs apparently content. But before she went to sleep she
-thoroughly fingered the sheets and pillow-cases to satisfy herself that
-Martha was a strictly truthful person.
-
-When, at length, every one had retired and all was quiet, a little
-breeze arose in the garden and scurried round the house, whispering
-excitedly among the ivy leaves. But though the breeze ruffled and
-agitated the cloak of ivy, it had no power to stir the old house
-beneath, which stood, grim and unmoved, brooding in silence over the
-strangers within its walls.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER V*
-
- *MAKING PLANS*
-
-
-In the morning, as soon as breakfast was over, Pamela held an informal
-'council meeting' in the drawing-room.
-
-"I thought we'd better just talk over some sort of plan for organizing
-things, so that we shall all be as comfortable as possible," she said,
-leaning her elbow on the small round table before her and resting her
-chin in the palm of her hand. "You see, it isn't as if there was a real
-hostess here--you know what I mean--it isn't as if we could drop into
-the ordinary life of the household. Here we are--four strangers
-yesterday, four acquaintances to-day--and we've got to live and work and
-play together for the next six months. Now what are the best
-arrangements to make, so that we'll all have a good time? It's left
-entirely in our hands. Anybody got any suggestions?" She looked
-smilingly round at the other three girls.
-
-Isobel was the only one who answered.
-
-"Of course we didn't know _what_ we should be expected to do when we
-came here," she said. "It was all such an _awful_ hurry and
-scramble--there was no time to think of anything."
-
-"I know," agreed Pamela. "But now we are here, we'd better have some
-sort of plan, don't you think--so as to leave each other as free as
-possible--I do hate tying people down to time and--and things--but we'll
-have to have some sort of arrangements about meals, for instance, or
-else we'll keep Martha and Ellen busy all day long. Luckily, we've got
-hardly any housekeeping difficulties. I had a talk with Martha and
-Ellen this morning, before breakfast, and they're going on with their
-work just as usual. Martha does all the cooking and washing, and Ellen
-does the general work. But I expect four girls in the house will make a
-good bit of difference! So I propose that we each make our own bed and
-tidy our own room every morning--and Ellen will clean the rooms out once
-a week. It won't take each of us long of a morning. What do you say?"
-
-Beryl agreed at once; and Isobel, though she said she wasn't _used_ to
-doing housework, promised to do her best; Caroline was understood to say
-she preferred making her own bed because other people never made a bed
-to her satisfaction.
-
-Having settled this little point, Pamela went on:
-
-"As regards shopping--Martha says she always sees about getting in
-provisions, but she would like us to say what we'd like for breakfasts,
-and dinners, and so on. She says Miss Emily Crabingway left a sum of
-money with her for purchasing enough food for the next three months;
-after that time has elapsed, Mr Joseph Sigglesthorne is to send on a
-further sum--enough for the final three months. You see that's all
-arranged for us; but we've got to choose the meals, and I thought it
-would be a good plan if we took it in turns, each week--first one, then
-the other--to draw up a list of meals for the week. Write it all out,
-and take it in to Martha. What do you think? Martha likes the idea."
-
-"I'm quite willing, but I don't believe I could think of enough variety
-for a week straight off," said Beryl.
-
-"Oh, yes, you could," said Pamela, "with the help of Mrs Beeton's
-Cookery Book--there are no end of hints in there. Martha has a copy of
-the book on a shelf in the kitchen; she'll lend it to us. She says it's
-very useful, but rather too extravagant for her liking, with its 'break
-eight eggs and beat them well,' and 'take ten eggs' and 'take six eggs'
-and so on. Martha says she always looks up a recipe in Mrs Beeton's,
-and then makes it her own way (which is always quite different)."
-
-"As long as you don't choose boiled haddock every morning," said Isobel,
-"and don't give us lamb chops and mashed potatoes every
-dinner-time--with rice pudding to follow--I'm sure we'll none of us try
-to assassinate you on the quiet."
-
-"I don't mind taking my turn at choosing the meals," said Caroline,
-thinking tenderly of suet roly-poly.
-
-"And I'll do what I can," remarked Isobel, more in her element when
-choosing work for others to perform than in doing work herself. She had
-momentary visions of how she would astonish the others by the
-magnificence of her menus; none of the 'homely' dishes for Isobel; with
-the aid of Mrs Beeton, who knows what might not be accomplished in the
-way of exclusive and awe-inspiring dishes. "But _you_ choose the first
-week's meals, _do_," she begged Pamela.
-
-As this suggestion was proposed, seconded, and carried unanimously by
-the others, Pamela agreed, and so the matter was settled.
-
-"Having now disposed of our housekeeping duties," Pamela laughed, "now
-what are we going to do with the rest of our time? Had any of you any
-idea of keeping up studies, or attending classes, or anything of that
-sort? You see we are left idle--to act entirely on our own
-initiative--without any suggestions or arrangements whatever on Miss
-Crabingway's part. And I know that, speaking for myself, I don't want
-to idle away the next six months."
-
-"_I_ shouldn't mind being idle," observed Isobel. "In fact mater said
-the six months' rest would do me no harm. I was just going back to
-college, you know, when we heard from Miss Crabingway--and of course all
-my plans were upset--but I didn't mind so much with the prospect of a
-lovely, lazy holiday at Barrowfield. But still, if you are all going to
-take up some sort of work, I suppose I must, as well.... I should be
-bored to death with my own company--if you are all going to work."
-
-"I only suggest a few hours' work each day," reminded Pamela. "It makes
-the day seem so much more satisfactory when one has _done_ something."
-
-The question of what to study, and how to study, gave much food for
-discussion; but the subject was prevented from taking too serious a turn
-by Isobel's constant stream of facetious remarks on the kind of work she
-would take up. She seemed to think it a huge joke; though Caroline, who
-was apt to take things literally, was much perturbed at the numerous
-studies Isobel proposed, until she realized that Isobel was only making
-fun all the time.
-
-"I should prefer to keep up my music," said Beryl, presently. "And
-study hard at theory, harmony, and counterpoint--and if it wouldn't
-annoy anyone--perhaps I could practise on the piano here. I--I should
-love that."
-
-"Of course it wouldn't annoy anyone, would it?" Pamela appealed to the
-other two, who said that it certainly wouldn't annoy them.
-
-"It isn't as if it were the five-finger exercise--thump--thump--thump,"
-added Caroline cautiously.
-
-"Well, we should _hope_ you'd got beyond that," said Isobel to Beryl,
-who flushed nervously.
-
-"Oh, yes," she hastened to assure them.
-
-"There are worse things than the five-finger exercise," broke in Pamela.
-"I have a sister at home who knows _one_ piece, and whenever she gets
-near the piano she sits down and plays it--thumps it, I should
-say--because she 'knows we love it,' she says. We always howl at her,
-on principle, and the nearest of us swoops down on her, and bears her,
-protesting, out of the room."
-
-The others laughed with Pamela at this recollection of hers, and
-attention was distracted from Beryl, much to her relief.
-
-"Well," said Pamela, "for myself--I am going to do a heap of
-reading--especially historical books; and I want most of all to continue
-my sketching. I'm very fond of dabbling in black and white
-sketching--and I want lots of practice. I've brought with me some books
-about it--to study."
-
-"Oh, you _energetic_ people," yawned Isobel. "It makes me tired to
-think of the work you're going to do."
-
-"What are you going to do?" Pamela asked, turning to Caroline.
-
-"Well," drawled Caroline, "I like doing needlework better than
-anything."
-
-Isobel put her handkerchief to her mouth to hide a smile. Fortunately
-Caroline was not looking at her, but Beryl was. Caroline went on
-undisturbed.
-
-"I'm not fond of reading or books, but I've been thinking--if there were
-any classes near by, on dressmaking--cutting out and all that, you
-know--that I could attend, I wouldn't mind that; but anyway I've got
-plenty of plain needlework to go on with. I brought a dozen
-handkerchiefs in my box to hem and embroider--and I've got a tray-cloth
-to hem-stitch."
-
-"Mind you don't overtax your brain, my dear," muttered Isobel, giggling
-into her handkerchief.
-
-"Eh?" asked Caroline, not catching her remark.
-
-"Nothing," said Isobel. "I was only wondering what work I could do."
-
-"I daresay you'll be able to find some dress-making classes, Caroline,"
-said Pamela. "We'll go out and buy a local paper and see what's going
-on. But, Isobel, what are _you_ going to do?" Pamela asked, looking
-across at Isobel.
-
-"Ah me!" sighed Isobel. "Well, if I must decide, I'll decide on
-dancing. I'm frightfully keen on dancing, you know. I'll attend
-classes for that if you like--that is, if there are such things as
-dancing classes in this sleepy little place.... I might do a bit of
-photography too. I didn't bring my camera--but perhaps I can buy a new
-one--it's great fun taking snapshots."
-
-"If there are no classes in Barrowfield there is almost sure to be a
-town within a few miles, where we can get what we want," Pamela said.
-
-Matters now being settled as far as was possible at the present moment,
-Pamela said she was going out to look round the village, and Isobel
-immediately said she would go with her as she wanted to buy some buttons
-for her gloves. Beryl would have liked to go with Pamela, but felt
-sensitive about visiting the village for the first time in Isobel's
-company--for more than one reason; so she said she would go and unpack
-her box and get her music books out, and look round the village later
-on. Caroline also elected to stay and unpack and put her room in order.
-So Pamela and Isobel started off together.
-
-They had been gone but five minutes when the post arrived with a
-registered letter addressed to Pamela.
-
-"Ah," said Martha knowingly, as she laid the letter in the tray on the
-hall-stand.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER VI*
-
- *MILLICENT JACKSON GIVES SOME INFORMATION*
-
-
-"What a one-eyed sort of place this is," said Isobel inelegantly, as she
-came out of the village drapery establishment and joined Pamela, who was
-waiting on the green outside.
-
-"I was just thinking how charming the little village looks," said
-Pamela, "clustering round this wide stretch of green with the pond and
-the ducks. And look at the lanes and hills and woods rising in the
-background! It _is_ picturesque."
-
-"Oh, it may be frightfully picturesque and all that," Isobel replied,
-"but picturesqueness won't provide one with black pearl buttons to sew
-on one's gloves. Would you believe it--not one of these _impossible_
-shops keeps such things. 'Black pearl buttons, miss. I'm sorry we
-haven't any in stock. Black _bone_--would black bone do--or a fancy
-button, miss?'" Isobel mimicked the voice of the 'creature' (as she
-called her) who served in the tiny draper's shop.
-
-"Well, I suppose they're not often asked for black pearl," said Pamela,
-as they moved on. "And wouldn't black bone do?"
-
-"Black _bone_!" said Isobel disdainfully.
-
-"Well, you can't expect to find Oxford Street shops down here in
-Barrowfield," smiled Pamela. "And it's jolly lucky there aren't such
-shops, or Barrowfield would be a _town_ to-morrow. Still, is there
-anywhere else you'd like to try?"
-
-"No, I shan't bother any more to-day," Isobel sighed. "I did want
-them--but I'll wear my other gloves till I can get the buttons to match
-the two I've lost.... How people do _stare_ at one here. Look at that
-old woman over there--And, oh, do look at the butcher standing on his
-step _glaring_ at us! He looks as if his eyes might go off 'pop' at any
-moment, doesn't he?"
-
-Although Isobel pretended to be annoyed, she really rather enjoyed the
-attention she and Pamela were attracting. Naturally the village was
-curious about these strange young ladies who had come to stay at Miss
-Crabingway's house. Thomas Bagg had given his version of the arrivals
-last night as he chatted with the landlord of the 'Blue Boar,' and had
-professed to know more about the matter than he actually did. In acting
-thus he was not alone, for most of the village pretended to know
-something of the reason why Miss Emily Crabingway had suddenly gone
-away, and why her house was occupied by four strange young ladies. In
-reality nobody knew much about it at all. It speaks well for Martha and
-Ellen that they were not persuaded to tell more than they did; maybe
-they didn't know more; maybe they _did_, but wouldn't say. The village
-gossips shook their heads at the closeness of these two trusted servants
-concerning their mistress's affairs.... And so Pamela and Isobel
-attracted more than the usual attention bestowed on strangers in
-Barrowfield--the bolder folk (like the butcher) staring unabashed from
-their front doors, while the more retiring peeped through their
-curtains.
-
-Barrowfield itself was certainly very picturesque; no wonder it appealed
-to Pamela's artistic eye. Surrounded by tree-clad hills, the village lay
-jumbled about the wide green--in the centre of which was a pond with
-ducks on it; white-washed cottages, old houses, quaint little shops, and
-inns with thatched roofs, stood side by side in an irregular circle.
-Seen from one of the neighbouring hills you might have fancied that
-Barrowfield was having a game of Ring-o'-Roses around the green, while
-the little odd cottages dotted here and there on the hill-sides looked
-longingly on, like children who have not been invited to play but who
-might at any moment run down the slopes and join in. The square-towered
-church and the Manor House, both on a hill outside the magic ring, stood
-watching like dignified grown-up people.
-
-Chequertrees was one of the biggest houses in the circle around the
-green, and a few dozen yards beyond its gate a steep tree-lined avenue
-led up to the big house of the neighbourhood--the Manor House, where
-lived the owners of most of the land and property in Barrowfield. The
-Manor House was about a quarter of a mile beyond the village, and stood
-half-way up the avenue, at the top of which was the square-towered
-church. Close beside the church, but so hidden among trees as to be
-invisible until you were near at hand, was the snug vicarage.
-
-The railway station at which the girls had arrived on the previous
-evening was a mile and a half away on a road that led out from the
-opposite end of the green to where Chequertrees stood. Several lanes
-climbed up from the green and wound over the hills to towns and villages
-beyond--the nearest market town being four miles distant if you went by
-the lane, six miles if you followed the main road that ran past the
-station.
-
-Of course Pamela and Isobel would not have known all this on their first
-short walk round Barrowfield had they not fallen into conversation with
-the girl who served in the newsagent's, and who was only too ready to
-impart information to them when they went in to buy a local newspaper.
-She was a large-boned girl with a lot of big teeth, that showed
-conspicuously when she talked; she eyed curiously, and not without envy,
-the well-cut clothes and 'stylish' hats that the two girls were wearing.
-
-Pamela noticed that the girl wore a brooch made of gold-wire twisted
-into the name 'Millicent,' and as 'Jackson' was the name painted over
-the shop outside, she tacked it on, in her own mind, as Millicent's
-surname.
-
-It being still early in the day Millicent Jackson's toilet was not
-properly finished--that is to say, she did not appear as she would later
-on about tea-time, with her hair frizzed up and wearing her brown serge
-skirt and afternoon blouse. Her morning attire was a very
-unsatisfactory affair. Millicent wore all her half-soiled blouses in
-the mornings, and her hair was straight and untidily pinned up; she had
-a black apron over her skirt, and her hands, which were not pretty at
-the best of times, looked big and red, and they were streaked with
-blacking as if she had recently been cleaning a stove. Poor Millicent,
-she found it impossible to do the housework and appear trim and tidy in
-the shop at the same time. She discovered herself suddenly wishing that
-the young ladies had postponed their visit till the afternoon, when she
-would have been dressed. But there were compensations even for being
-'caught untidy'; for could she not see that young Agnes Jones across the
-way peering out of her shop door, overcome with curiosity, and would she
-not dash across to Millicent as soon as the young ladies had departed,
-to know all about the interview! So it was with mixed feelings that
-Millicent kept the young ladies talking as long as she could.
-
-"Yes, it's a vurry ole church, and vurry interestin'," said Millicent
-for the third time. "But uv course you ain't been in these parts long
-enough, miss, for you to 'ave seen everything yet, 'ave you, miss?"
-
-"No, we only arrived last night," said Pamela in a friendly way.
-
-"You don't say!" exclaimed Millicent in great astonishment; although
-Thomas Bagg had been in the shop a few hours back and told her all about
-their arrival. "Oh, well, uv course, miss--!" she broke off and waited
-expectantly.
-
-But Pamela's next remark was disappointing.
-
-"I think it's an awfully interesting-looking village altogether," she
-said. "Whereabouts is the ruined mill you mentioned just now? Very far
-from the village? I wonder if we have time to go and see it this
-morning."
-
-"It's a goodish way," said Millicent reluctantly. "Well, about two mile
-over that way," she pointed toward the back of the shop. "Along the
-lane that goes through the fields.... I expect you'd find it vurry
-muddy in the lane after all the rain we've been 'aving."
-
-"Oh, I don't mind that," said Pamela, but Isobel wrinkled up her nose
-and looked down at her dainty shoes. "But have we time before
-lunch--um--no, it's half-past twelve now--what a shame! ... Never mind!
-I must go along to-morrow if I can. I feel I don't want to use up all
-the country too quickly--it's so nice exploring." She smiled at
-Millicent, and gathered up the papers she had bought.
-
-"Oh, by the way, who lives at the Manor House?" asked Isobel, addressing
-Millicent, directly, for the first time; her voice was slightly
-condescending--it was the voice she always adopted unconsciously when
-addressing those she considered her 'inferiors'; she did not mean to be
-unkind--she had been taught, by those who should have known better, to
-talk like that to servants and tradespeople. But Pamela, whose
-upbringing had been very different, frowned as she heard the tones; they
-jarred on her.
-
-However, Millicent did not seem to notice anything amiss.
-
-"Sir Henry and Lady Prior, miss," answered Millicent.
-
-Isobel raised her eyebrows and gave a short laugh. "Prior! That's
-strange! I wonder if they're any relation to me," she said to Pamela.
-"I must try to find out." She turned to Millicent again. "Sir _Henry_
-Prior, you said?"
-
-"Yes, miss," said Millicent, looking at Isobel with fresh interest.
-(Here was a choice tit-bit to tell Aggie Jones.)
-
-"H'm," said Isobel. "Yes--I know pater had a cousin Henry--I shouldn't
-be at _all_ surprised--Wouldn't it be delightful, Pamela, if it turns
-out to be this cousin----"
-
-She broke off, feeling that until she was sure it would be wiser not to
-talk too much before Millicent, who was listening, with wide eyes and
-open mouth. To say just so much, and no more, was agreeably pleasant to
-Isobel, and made her feel as though, to the rest of the world, she was
-now enveloped in an air of romantic mystery. As far as Millicent
-represented the world, this was true. Millicent at once scented romance
-and mystery--for surely to be related to a titled person, and not to
-know it, is mysteriously romantic! She looked at Isobel with greater
-respect.... Pamela's voice brought her suddenly back to the everyday
-world again--the shop, the papers, and the fact that she was untidy and
-not dressed; she noticed with sudden distaste the blacking on her hands
-and hid them under her apron.
-
-"Who lives in that pretty little white cottage opposite to
-Chequertrees?" Pamela was asking. "I'm sure it must be some one
-artistic--it's all so pleasing to the eye--it took my fancy this morning
-as I came out."
-
-"The little white cottage--" began Millicent.
-
-"With the brown shutters," finished Pamela.
-
-"Oh, yes, I know the one you mean, miss," said Millicent. "Mrs Gresham
-lives there, miss. I don't know that she's an artist--she lets
-apartments in the summer--and has teas in the garden, miss. Does vurry
-nicely in the season with visitors, but she's terrible took up with
-rheumatics in the winter--has it something chronic, she does. But she's
-a nice, respectable person--always has her daily paper reg'lar from us."
-
-"Her garden must look lovely in the summer," remarked Pamela. "There
-are some fine old Scotch fir trees in it, I noticed." She had already
-taken note of these particular trees by the cottage, for sketching later
-on; they were the only Scotch firs that she had seen in Barrowfield so
-far.
-
-As she and Isobel walked across the green on their way back to
-Chequertrees the picturesque blacksmith's forge claimed her attention,
-and she stopped to admire it. As she did so a woman came down the lane
-beside the forge, and passing in front of the two girls walked quickly
-over the green. Pamela's attention was immediately attracted to her,
-firstly because she was carrying an easel (also a basket, and a bag,
-evidently containing a flat box); secondly, because she was dressed very
-quaintly in a grey cloak and a small grey hat of original design;
-thirdly, because she went into the garden gate of the little white
-cottage opposite Chequertrees; and lastly, because, as the woman turned
-to latch the gate after her, Pamela caught sight of her face.
-
-"Who _does_ she remind me of?" said Pamela. "I'm sure I've seen some one
-like her----"
-
-But Isobel was not listening to Pamela.
-
-"If Sir Henry Prior is related to us, mater will be frightfully
-interested to hear what----"
-
-But Pamela was not listening to Isobel.
-
-"Oh, p'r'aps she doesn't live there then--I wonder," said Pamela, as the
-woman in grey, after handing the basket in at the front door of the
-cottage and speaking a few words to somebody inside, who was invisible
-to Pamela, came quickly out of the gate again and hurried away down the
-village, the easel under one arm and the bag under the other.
-
-"Who _does_ she remind me of?" puzzled Pamela, as she and Isobel turned
-in at the gate of Chequertrees.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER VII*
-
- *BERYL GOES THROUGH AN ORDEAL*
-
-
-When Pamela opened the registered envelope that was waiting for her she
-found inside twelve pounds in postal orders, and a short note from Mr
-Joseph Sigglesthorne informing her that Miss Crabingway had desired him
-to send this pocket-money for her to share between 'the three other
-young ladies' and herself. That was three pounds each--the pocket-money
-for the next three months. To those girls who already had some
-pocket-money in their purses this little addition came as a pleasant,
-though not unduly exciting, surprise; to those who had little or no
-money of their own the three pounds was very welcome indeed.
-
-Pamela shared out the money, wrote a note of acknowledgment to Mr
-Sigglesthorne, and then retired into the 'study,' after dinner was over,
-with a copy of Mrs Beeton, a paper and pencil, and a business-like frown
-on her face.
-
-"Nobody must disturb me for half an hour," she said, in mock solemnity,
-"for I am going to do most important work--make out a week's list of
-_meals_."
-
-Caroline was not likely to disturb anyone, as she had betaken herself
-upstairs to her bedroom again to continue arranging her belongings. The
-morning had not been long enough for her to finish unpacking properly,
-she said.
-
-Beryl, who besides being quicker than Caroline had also less to unpack,
-had finished her room long ago; so this afternoon she wandered into the
-drawing-room, and closing the door after her carefully, crossed over to
-the piano.
-
-The drawing-room with its long French windows leading into the garden
-was about the pleasantest room in the house. It was lighter than most
-of the other rooms, and there were fewer hangings about, which was a
-good thing for the piano, Beryl thought. "I wonder if it would disturb
-anyone if I played," she said to herself, opening the piano and stroking
-the keys with her fingers. The house seemed suddenly so quiet--she
-hardly liked to break the silence; she feared somebody coming in to see
-who was playing, for Beryl was nervous at playing before others,
-although she loved music and could play very well. She would have to
-make a beginning _some time_, she told herself, if she really meant to
-practise--so why not now? But still she hesitated, her fingers
-outstretched on the keys.
-
-She could hear faintly, the sound being muffled behind closed doors, the
-clatter of dishes in the kitchen--Martha and Ellen washing up. Pamela
-was in the study, she knew, and Caroline was upstairs; but where was
-Isobel? Beryl wished she knew where Isobel was. She had a dread of
-Isobel coming in to disturb her, and she would be sure to come, out of
-curiosity, if she heard the piano.... Beryl felt suddenly annoyed with
-herself. Why should she care who came in--if she really _meant_ to
-practise----
-
-Beryl began to play--softly at first; but as she became gradually
-absorbed in the music, her touch grew firmer and the notes rang out
-clearly, and she forgot all about anyone hearing--forgot everything but
-the music. The only time Beryl quite lost her self-consciousness was
-when she was playing or listening to music.
-
-She played on, happily absorbed, when suddenly her former fears were
-realized; the door handle clicked and some one put her head round the
-door.
-
-"Oh, it's you, is it?" said Isobel's voice; and Isobel pushed the door
-open and came in.
-
-Beryl stopped playing, and swung round on the stool.
-
-"This room's not so bad when one gets used to it," said Isobel, walking
-across to the French window and pushing the curtains back; she stood
-looking out into the garden. "Anyway, it's better than that perfectly
-hideous dining-room. What awful taste Miss Crabingway must have! I
-really don't know whether I shall be able to endure it for six whole
-months." She threw herself on the couch beside the window and yawned.
-
-Isobel felt rather bored this afternoon. Caroline was still
-unpacking--besides, who wanted to talk to Caroline?--Pamela was still
-busy, and waved threateningly to anyone who looked into the study,
-keeping her eyes fixed on Mrs Beeton. There was no one but Beryl to
-talk to. Isobel was rather curious about Beryl, because she seemed so
-unwilling to talk about herself and her home.
-
-"I suppose you learnt music at college?" Isobel observed, studying
-Beryl's slight, stooping figure, as she sat with her back to the piano,
-her pale face gazing rather anxiously at her questioner.
-
-"No--oh, no," said Beryl.
-
-"Did you have a music master--or mistress--at home, then?"
-
-"No," said Beryl. "Mother taught me a little--and I--and I picked up
-the rest for myself."
-
-Isobel raised her eyebrows.
-
-"We had a frightfully handsome music-master at our college at Rugford,"
-said Isobel. "Most of the girls raved over him--but I'm not so keen on
-Roman noses myself.... What college are you at?"
-
-"Oh ... Just a school--near where we live--at Enfield," replied Beryl;
-and Isobel saw to her surprise that Beryl was blushing.
-
-"You've never been away from home then--to boarding-school?" Isobel
-suggested.
-
-Beryl shook her head.
-
-"Oh, it's great sport," said Isobel. "But you want plenty of spare cash
-to stand midnight feasts to the other girls, and have a bit of fun.
-Pater and Gerald used to come down in the car and fetch me home for
-week-ends sometimes, by special permission; and sometimes one or two of
-the girls would be invited to come with me. The girls were awfully keen
-on getting invitations to our place; they used to 'chum-up' to me, and
-really almost beg for invitations. And you should have heard them
-simply rave about Gerald.... There was one girl, I remember, who
-practically implored me to ask her home for the holidays--but she wasn't
-a lady--I don't know how she managed to get into the college--the Head
-was awfully particular as a rule. This girl was only there one term,
-though, and then the Head wrote and told her people that she could not
-continue at the college-- Well, what do you think they found out about
-her? ... She was a _Council_ school girl! And her parents said she had
-been educated 'privately' at home! I suppose her father had scraped up
-a little money and wanted her to finish off at our college--to get a
-sort of polish. But we weren't having any-- Good gracious! What a
-colour you've got!" she broke off, and gazed at Beryl, whose cheeks were
-scarlet.
-
-"It's--I'm rather hot," said Beryl. "What are 'midnight feasts'?" she
-asked hurriedly.
-
-"Oh, they're picnics we have in the dormitories after all the lights are
-out and we're supposed to be in bed," Isobel explained, still eyeing
-Beryl curiously. "We choose a moonlight night, or else smuggle in a
-couple of night-lights with the cake, and fruit, and chocolates. It's
-frightfully exciting--because at any moment we may get caught."
-
-"What happens if you are?" inquired Beryl.
-
-"Well--we never were--not while I was there.... I wonder if I shall go
-back for a term or two when my visit here is ended?" Isobel mused.
-
-"Will you be going back again to your school after you leave here?"
-
-"No, I don't think so," said Beryl, who was now quite pale again.
-
-"Did you get up to any larks? Were there any boarders at your school?"
-Isobel persisted.
-
-"No," Beryl answered. "It was only a day school. We didn't have any
-special larks."
-
-"Didn't you like the school?"
-
-"Not very much. It was all right."
-
-"Why? Weren't the girls nice?"
-
-"Oh, they were nice enough," said Beryl. "It was a nice school. But
-nothing specially exciting ever happened. Just work."
-
-"Um ... I shouldn't have liked that," said Isobel. "By the way, your
-father and mother are dead, aren't they?"
-
-Beryl nodded.
-
-"Many years ago?" asked Isobel.
-
-"Ever so many years, it seems to me," Beryl replied very quietly.
-
-"Was your father a musician?" Isobel went on.
-
-"No," answered Beryl. "Why?"
-
-"Oh, no reason. I only wondered. What was his profession, then?"
-
-Beryl gazed at her in silence, and Isobel thought perhaps she did not
-understand.
-
-"His work, I mean. What did he do for a living? Or had he independent
-means?"
-
-"He--I don't know what he did--he went to the City every day," Beryl
-ended lamely; her face was ghastly white. "It's so long ago--I can't
-remember--I was only very young when he died."
-
-This seemed to satisfy Isobel for a time, and she began talking of her
-brother Gerald and his taste in hosiery, until presently she began to
-inquire about the aunt with whom Beryl said she lived at Enfield. But
-on this subject Beryl was decidedly reticent, and answered vaguely, and
-as often as possible in monosyllables, so that Isobel could gain little
-or nothing from her questionings. All she gleaned was that Beryl's
-'Aunt Laura' lived at Enfield, and that she was a widow, with one
-daughter about eighteen years old, whose name was also 'Laura.'
-
-Presently the conversation veered round to schools again, and Isobel
-asked,
-
-"By the way, what was the name of your school at Enfield?"
-
-Beryl hesitated but a moment, then said, "Rotherington House School."
-
-"Why, I believe that's the very school a friend of mine went to at
-Enfield--that's why I asked you the name. How quaint! I must write and
-tell her--that is, when we are allowed by these silly old rules to write
-to anyone. She'll be frightfully interested to know I know some one who
-went to the same school with her. But I expect you know her; her name
-is Brent--Kathleen Brent."
-
-Beryl shook her head. "I don't recall the name," she said. "But what
-were you saying at dinner about some one living at the Manor House named
-Lady Prior--who is a relation of yours?" asked Beryl all at once,
-desperately anxious to change the subject. Her ruse was immediately
-successful. Isobel plunged into the trap headlong, leaving behind her,
-for the moment, her curiosity concerning Beryl.
-
-"Of course, I don't know for certain that they are relations, but I know
-Pater has a cousin or second cousin named Henry who was knighted some
-years ago--but it is a branch of the family that we've somehow lost
-touch with--they've lived abroad a lot. But I _must_ find out if these
-_are_ the same Priors! It's strange! I've never heard Pater mention
-that they had a country seat down here--but, as I said, we lost sight of
-them, and besides, they may have only returned to England recently. I
-must make inquiries and find out all I can--then, of course, if I find
-they _are_ my relations--" Isobel chattered on, but Beryl was scarcely
-conscious of what she was saying.
-
-Beryl's mind was obsessed by the awkward questions she had just
-evaded--the questions about her father, her aunt, and her school. Only
-about the last subject had she been forced into telling a direct
-untruth, she told herself, trying to remember what she _had_ said to
-Isobel about all three subjects; and it was only the name of the school
-that had been--incorrect. But it was in vain that Beryl tried to ease
-her mind. She knew she had never been inside Rotherington House School
-in her life; it was the best school in Enfield for the 'Daughters of
-Gentlemen,' and Beryl knew it well by sight and had made use of its name
-in a weak moment. Beryl sat on the piano-stool, apparently listening to
-Isobel, but raging inwardly--hating herself for telling a lie, and
-hating Isobel for driving her into a corner and making her say what she
-had. She felt perfectly miserable.
-
-Isobel's flow of conversation was suddenly checked by the entrance of
-Caroline.
-
-"I thought I heard some one in here," said Caroline slowly.
-
-"Hullo! Have you finished unpacking yet?" asked Isobel, in a laughing,
-sarcastic way.
-
-"Yes, I've practically finished," replied Caroline composedly, seating
-herself in a chair by the fire, and bringing some needlework out of a
-bag she carried on her arm.
-
-"Oh, you industrious creature! What _are_ you going to do now?"
-exclaimed Isobel despairingly.
-
-"I'm just working my initials on some new handkerchiefs," said Caroline
-solemnly.
-
-There was no mystery about Caroline, and consequently no incentive to
-Isobel's curiosity. She had already found out, while they were waiting
-for dinner, where Caroline had been to school, what her father's
-occupation was, where she lived, and who made her clothes; and
-everything was plain and satisfactory and stolid, and if not exactly
-aristocratic, at any rate eminently respectable--like Caroline herself.
-
-Isobel's glance wandered from Caroline, with her smooth plait of hair,
-and her long-sleeved, tidy, unbecoming blouse, to Beryl, with her pale,
-sensitive face, and white silk blouse with the elbow sleeves that made
-her arms look thin and cold this chilly January day. Why didn't she
-wear a more suitable blouse, Isobel wondered--and looked down at her own
-sensible dark blue _crepe de Chine_ shirt blouse with a sigh of
-satisfaction.
-
-"What became of those papers Pamela and I bought this morning?" Isobel
-yawned. "I quite forgot--I was going to look in the local rag to see
-what was going on in this place--and to see if there is any information
-about dancing classes----"
-
-"I think the papers were left in the dining-room," said Beryl. "I'll
-get them for you." And she was out of the room before Isobel could say
-another word. She felt that if she had sat still on the piano-stool a
-minute longer she would have had to do something desperate; pounce on
-Isobel and shake her, or snatch the serenely complacent Caroline's
-needlework out of her hands and tear it in half. People had no right to
-be so complacent; people had no right to be so horribly inquisitive.
-Then she shivered at the thought of the scene she might have
-created--and dashed out of the room for the newspapers.
-
-She was quickly back with the papers, for which Isobel yawned her thanks
-and then proposed to read out some 'tit-bits' for Caroline's benefit.
-"For I really do think your mind must want a little recreation, my dear
-Caroline," she remarked, "after the fatiguing work it has had in
-deciding whether you shall embroider C.W. upon your handkerchiefs or
-just plain C."
-
-"I am embroidering C.A.W. upon all of them," said Caroline seriously,
-and not in the least offended, stopping to look over the top of her
-round spectacles for a moment at the crown of Isobel's fluffy head
-bending over the newspaper.
-
-At the first opportunity to slip away unobserved Beryl made her way up
-to her bedroom. As soon as she was inside she locked the door, and
-throwing herself on the bed she began to cry, her face buried in the
-pillow to stifle the sound of her sobs.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER VIII*
-
- *WHICH CONCERNS A VISIT TO INCHMOOR
- AND A WOMAN WITH A LIMP*
-
-
-The following day was dry, with a hint of sunshine in the air, which
-tempted the four girls to plan a four-mile walk over the hills to
-Inchmoor, the nearest market town. They each wanted to do some shopping,
-and Isobel wanted to make inquiries about a 'Dancing Academy' advertised
-in the local paper.
-
-So, with great enthusiasm, the girls set about their morning tasks
-before they started out--each making her own bed and tidying her room.
-
-Old Martha shook her head and smiled as she crossed the landing, duster
-in hand.
-
-"Too good to last," she thought to herself.
-
-True, the enthusiasm did not last longer than a week, but the girls
-stuck to their plan nevertheless, and whether they felt enthusiastic or
-not they made their beds and tidied their rooms each day without fail;
-it became, after a time, a matter of habit.
-
-As Martha crossed the landing and was passing Pamela's bedroom door the
-door sprang open and Pamela ran out, almost colliding with Martha, whom
-she grasped by the arm.
-
-"Oh, Martha, I'm so sorry. I didn't hurt you, did I?" she cried. "But
-you're the very person I wanted. Do come and look out of my window for
-a second, and tell me who this is!"
-
-She hurried old Martha across to the window, and pointed out to her a
-woman dressed in grey, who was walking briskly away along the green.
-
-"I can't see very well without my glasses," said Martha, peering
-intently through the window, while Pamela added a few words of
-description of the woman in grey to help Martha to recognize her.
-"Oh--_that_ young person," Martha exclaimed suddenly; "well, she isn't
-exactly what you might call young--but still-- That's Elizabeth Bagg,
-Miss Pamela. Old Tom Bagg's sister."
-
-"Tom Bagg?" queried Pamela, who had not heard the name yet.
-
-"The old cabman what brought your luggage up here the other night, Miss
-Pamela."
-
-"Oh! That is whom she reminds me of then," Pamela said. "I knew I'd
-seen some one like her recently, but do you know, I couldn't think for
-the life of me who it was. But tell me--is she an artist? I saw her
-carrying an easel--and she dresses very artistically."
-
-"Yes, she do go in for painting a bit, Miss Pamela," said Martha. "But,
-poor creature, she don't get much time to herself. She keeps house for
-her brother--and him a widderer with six little children--so you may
-depend she's got her hands full. How she manages to keep the children
-and everything so nice, and yet get her painting done and all, is more'n
-I can understand. She gives lessons over at a young ladies' school at
-Inchmoor too--twice a week."
-
-"I'd like to get to know her, and see some of her pictures," said
-Pamela, watching the figure in grey as it disappeared in the distance.
-
-"She's rather difficult to get to know--keeps herself _to_ herself, if
-you know what I mean, Miss Pamela," said Martha.
-
-"I know," Pamela replied. "But people who paint always interest me so
-much----"
-
-"I daresay she'd be glad of some one to take an interest in her work--it
-isn't much encouragement she gets from her brother, _I_ know--not that
-she ever says anything about it; he seems to expect her to be always
-cooking and baking and sewing and cleaning for him and the children--and
-he don't set any value on her pictures at all. Yet what _is_ nicer, I
-always say, than a nice picture to hang on the walls! It makes a place
-look furnished at once, don't it?"
-
-Pamela nodded. "Where does she live?" she inquired.
-
-"You know the blacksmith's place, Miss Pamela?--well, half-way up that
-lane that runs beside the blacksmith's--a little house on the right-hand
-side as you go up is Tom Bagg's, called 'Alice Maud Villa'--out of
-compliment to old Tom's aunt what they thought was going to leave them
-some money--but she didn't."
-
-"'Alice Maud Villa,'" mused Pamela. "I thought perhaps she lived at
-that little white cottage opposite, as I saw her go in there."
-
-"Oh, no, she don't live there," said Martha. "She was probably only
-leaving some new-laid eggs or a plaster for Mrs Gresham's
-rheumatics--she do have rheumatics something chronic, poor dear. That's
-what it was, most likely, Miss Pamela. Elizabeth Bagg is a very
-kind-hearted creature."
-
-"I shall do my best to get to know her," said Pamela.
-
-Half an hour later--after a slight delay caused by Caroline being unable
-to make up her mind whether she should take her mackintosh as well as
-her goloshes and umbrella, and finally deciding to take it in spite of
-Isobel's unconcealed mirth--the four girls started off on their walk to
-Inchmoor. Beryl and Caroline were introduced to the village by the other
-two girls, before they all turned up the lane that led through the
-fields, and over the hill, to the market town.
-
-This was the lane that led past the picturesque old windmill that
-Millicent Jackson had told Pamela about in the paper-shop; and knowing
-this, Pamela had brought a notebook and pencil with her in case she felt
-tempted to stop and make a sketch of it while the others went on to
-Inchmoor. There was nothing she wanted to get particularly at the shops
-in the little town, and a fine day in January was a thing to seize for
-sketching--there were so few fine days; and one could always do shopping
-in the rain.
-
-The lane that ran between the fields was very pretty even in January,
-and Pamela found herself wishing that her brother Michael was with her;
-he always appreciated the same scenery as she did, and her thoughts were
-with him and those at home while she joined in, more or less at random,
-the animated conversation that was going on around her. She dared not
-let herself think too much about her home, or such a wave of
-homesickness would have engulfed her that she would have wanted to go
-straight off to the station and take a through ticket to Oldminster at
-once. She felt she could not possibly endure six whole months without a
-sight of her mother or any of them.
-
-"But I've got to see this thing through now," she told herself. "I
-mustn't be silly. And six months will pass quickly if I've got plenty
-to do."
-
-Pamela had thought over her duties as hostess carefully, and was
-convinced that it was necessary to have some kind of work for each of
-them to do, day by day, if they were not to become bored or irritable
-with each other, and if their six months' stay in Barrowfield was to be
-a success. Of course, it was too early to be bored with anything
-yet--everything was so fresh; but presently, when they had got used to
-each other and Barrowfield, she feared things might not run so
-easily--unless there was plenty of interesting work to be done. Cut off
-from their home interests, they were left with many blank spaces in
-their lives which needed filling--and Pamela meant to see that these
-spaces were filled; she was a great believer in keeping busy.
-
-Enthusiasm is generally catching. And Pamela's enthusiasm had been
-communicated to the other three--which explains Isobel's desire to
-interview the principal of the Dancing Academy; and Caroline's
-determination to inquire about dress-making lessons in Inchmoor, though
-unfortunately she had not been able to find anything about the matter in
-the local paper. Beryl was in quest of some musical studies which she
-meant to buy out of her three pounds. But enthusiasm can keep at white
-heat with but few people; and those who are naturally enthusiastic must
-keep the others going--as Pamela was to find out.
-
-The four girls soon began to ascend a steep incline in the lane, with
-tall hedges bordering each side now, and separating them from the
-fields. Whenever they came to a gate set in a gap between the hedges,
-and leading into one or other of the fields, they would stop for a
-moment and look over the bars of the gate at the fine view of hills and
-woods that unfolded itself before them. They were certainly in the
-midst of charming country; even Isobel admitted this involuntarily, and
-she rarely if ever expressed any appreciation of scenery.
-
-At length, as they turned a bend in the lane, the old windmill came in
-sight.
-
-"What a fine picture it makes!" thought Pamela; then she exclaimed
-aloud, "Oh, and there's a pond beside it--Millicent Jackson never
-mentioned the pond. It's just exactly what it wants to complete the
-picture."
-
-So attracted was Pamela by the windmill, which proved on nearer
-inspection to be even more picturesque than it had appeared from a
-distance, that she arranged at once to stay behind and make a sketch of
-it while the other three went on to Inchmoor.
-
-"And if I've finished before you return I'll come on to the town and
-meet you. But if you don't see me wandering round Inchmoor, look for me
-here as you come back. You don't mind me staying behind, do you? But I
-feel just in the mood to try sketching this old place to-day," Pamela
-said.
-
-The others said that of course they did not mind, and after refreshing
-each other's memory with the reminder, that five o'clock was the hour
-they had told Martha they would be home for 'high tea,' they left Pamela
-beside the old mill on the hill-top and started to wend their way down
-the lane on the other side, toward the distant spires of Inchmoor, two
-miles away.
-
-"Do you know, I've been thinking quite a lot about that locked-up room
-next to mine," said Isobel to the other two, as they went along. "Oh,
-yes, I know Pamela thinks it wiser not to talk too much about it for
-fear of adding 'fuel to the flames' of curiosity! But one can't help
-thinking about it! It's so frightfully strange. Now what do you
-think--in your own mind, Caroline--what do you think _is_ inside that
-room?"
-
-"Well," replied Caroline slowly, "I shouldn't be surprised if Miss
-Crabingway kept all her private papers and possessions that she
-treasures, and does not want us to use or spoil, locked up inside the
-room. I know that's what I'd have done if I'd been Miss Crabingway."
-
-"You think it's only _things_ then?" Beryl broke in. "Not--not a
-person?"
-
-"What do you mean?" cried Isobel instantly, turning to Beryl with great
-interest.
-
-Seeing that the other two were waiting eagerly for her reply, Beryl felt
-a momentary thrill of importance, and let her imagination run away with
-her.
-
-"I mean," she said nervously, "supposing there was a secret entrance
-leading into that room--so that a person could get in and out without us
-knowing anything about it. And supposing some one occasionally crept
-into the room and--and spied on us through the keyhole--just to see what
-we were doing."
-
-"Oh, Beryl, what an idea!" gasped Isobel in delight. "Whatever made you
-think of that?"
-
-"I don't know--it--it just came into my head," stammered Beryl.
-
-"I don't think it's at all a likely idea," Caroline deliberated.
-"Surely one of us would have heard some little sound coming from the
-room if there had been anyone inside there! I haven't heard anything
-myself. Besides, who would want to spy on us?"
-
-"There's only one person, of course--and that's Miss Crabingway," said
-Beryl.
-
-Caroline's eyes grew wide and round with surprise; but Isobel narrowed
-hers, and looked at Beryl through the fringe of her eyelashes.
-
-"You don't mean to say," Isobel said incredulously, "that Miss
-Crabingway would spend her time ... well, I never! What an idea!"
-
-"But Miss Crabingway's in Scotland, isn't she?" asked Caroline in mild
-astonishment. She had been told that Miss Crabingway had gone to
-Scotland and had never questioned the matter--of course having no reason
-to do so.
-
-"Well--so we're told," said Isobel; then she gave an exaggerated shiver.
-"Ugh! I don't like the idea of an eye watching me through the keyhole!"
-
-"We might ask Martha to hang a curtain in front of the door--say we feel
-a draught coming through on to the landing," suggested Beryl. "But
-really, please don't take this seriously--I only made it all up--in fun,
-you know--it isn't a bit possible. I--p'r'aps we ought not to have
-talked about it. Pamela said 'fuel for the flames.' ... And it does make
-you more curious when you discuss it, doesn't it?"
-
-"I don't know," said Isobel. "_I_ certainly shan't be tempted to look
-through the keyhole myself--in _case_ there's anything in your idea, and
-Miss Crabingway sees me, and I lose my fifty pounds. But I shall
-_listen_, and if I hear any sounds coming from the room----"
-
-Isobel was evidently rather taken with Beryl's suggestion, for she
-referred to it more than once before they reached Inchmoor.
-
-When they at last arrived in the busy little market town they decided
-that it would probably be quicker for each of them to go about her own
-affairs, and then all to meet in an hour's time at a certain tea-shop in
-the High Street, where they would have some hot chocolate and sandwiches
-to keep them going until they got home again.
-
-"P'r'aps Pamela will have joined us by then," said Beryl hopefully.
-
-Inchmoor was a bustling, cheerful little place, with very broad streets,
-plenty of shops, a town hall, and a picture palace.
-
-Beryl quickly discovered a music shop, and here she spent an enjoyable
-half-hour turning over a pile of new and second-hand music, and picking
-out several pieces that she had long wanted to buy. When she at length
-tore herself reluctantly away from the music-seller's, it occurred to
-her that perhaps she might buy a new and warmer blouse if she could see
-one in a draper's window; but she was not used to buying clothes for
-herself and rather dreaded the ordeal of entering a big drapery
-establishment when she was not sure what kind of material she preferred,
-nor how much she ought to pay for it. She passed and re-passed one
-draper's shop, but catching sight of the Wellington-nosed shop-walker,
-and a fashionably dressed lady assistant, eyeing her through the glass
-door, her courage failed her and she passed on down the street to
-another draper's. Here the exasperated tones of a girl serving at the
-blouse counter came to Beryl's ears, and she hesitated, lingered for a
-few moments looking in the window, and then decided not to bother about
-a blouse to-day--there was not much time left before she would have to
-meet the others at the tea-shop. She looked about for a clock, and
-spying one, found that there was no time left at all, and, inwardly
-relieved, she walked briskly away down the street.
-
-In the meantime Isobel had found Madame Clarence's Dancing Academy, and
-was now occupied in interviewing no less a personage than Madame
-Clarence herself.
-
-The Academy was in a side-street, and was a tall, flat-fronted old house
-with a basement and an area; it did not look as if it belonged to
-Inchmoor at all, being quite unlike the other houses in its
-neighbourhood, which were frankly cottages, or really old-fashioned
-country residences. The Academy was an alien; it looked so obviously
-the sort of house that is seen in dozens on the outskirts of London. It
-gave one the feeling that at some time or other it really must have been
-a town house, and that one night it must have stolen away from the
-London streets and come down here for a breath of the fresh country air.
-And once having reached Inchmoor it had stayed on, lengthening its
-holiday indefinitely, until every one had forgotten that it was only to
-have been a holiday, and had accepted the Academy as a permanent
-resident.
-
-Madame Clarence, who received Isobel in a drawing-room which seemed to
-be mostly blue plush, long lace curtains, and ferns, was a small,
-bright-eyed woman, dressed in a black and white striped dress. Madame
-walked in a springy, dancing manner, and when she was not talking she
-was humming softly to herself. She wore a number of rings on her short
-white fingers--fingers which were never for a moment still, but were
-either playing an imaginary piano on Madame's knee, drumming on the
-table, toying with the large yellow beads round Madame's neck, or doing
-appropriate actions to illustrate the words Madame said. Madame had grey
-hair, though her skin was soft and unwrinkled, except for a certain
-bagginess under the eyes.
-
-To all appearances Madame must have been inside the house when it came
-down from London, for she gave an impression of being town-bred, and,
-judging by her conversation, of having conferred a favour on Inchmoor by
-consenting to reside in so unimportant a spot. She said she would be
-charmed to have Miss Prior as a pupil, and ran over, for Isobel's
-benefit, a long list of names of Society people to whom she claimed to
-have given dancing lessons. Isobel was duly impressed and inquired her
-fees. After ascertaining what kind of dancing Isobel wished to be
-instructed in, Madame said the fee would be three guineas a term; and as
-Miss Prior had come when the term was already well advanced, Madame said
-she would give her extra private lessons until she caught up with the
-rest of the class. This seemed so generous of Madame that Isobel closed
-with the offer at once, although the appearance of the Academy was not
-quite what she had expected; but still, Isobel reminded herself,
-Inchmoor was only a little country town, and it was a marvellous and
-fortunate thing to find anyone so exclusive as Madame in such a
-backwater. And Isobel wondered how the little dancing-mistress had
-drifted here.
-
-Isobel's thoughts were interrupted by Madame rising and offering
-personally to conduct her over the dancing-hall, which she proceeded to
-do, humming as she led the way into a large room with polished floor,
-seats round the walls, and a baby-grand piano; around the piano were
-clustered bamboo fern-stands and pedestals, which supported large ferns
-growing in pots.
-
-"This floor is a perfect dweam to dance on," Madame informed Isobel.
-"I'm sure you will enjoy it."
-
-After exchanging one or two polite and complimentary remarks with
-Madame, and having arranged to come over to the Academy every Tuesday
-morning and every Friday afternoon, Isobel was about to depart when
-Madame said:
-
-"It is a long way for you to come fwom Bawwowfield alone--have you not a
-fwiend who would care to come with you and take lessons also?"
-
-Isobel had not thought of this before, but told Madame Clarence she
-would see if she could arrange for a friend to come with her, admitting
-that she would certainly prefer it to coming alone.
-
-On her way to the tea-shop she turned the idea over in her mind, and
-speculated on the likelihood of one of the other girls joining her. She
-had not much hope of Pamela (whom she would have preferred), because she
-did not seem to be interested in dancing and wanted all her spare time
-for her sketching and reading. Beryl was a doubtful person--no, Isobel
-thought it unlikely that Beryl would join. Caroline--Isobel smiled to
-herself at the idea of slow, clumsy Caroline dancing. "It would do her
-a world of good though," she thought to herself. "And, anyway, though
-I'm not frightfully keen on her company, she'd be better than no one."
-She would put the matter to all three, Isobel decided, and see if any of
-them seemed inclined to join her.
-
-She found Caroline and Beryl waiting at the tea-shop for her, and the
-three of them went in and ordered hot chocolate and sandwiches. They
-chose a table near the window so that they were able to watch all that
-went on in the street outside.
-
-Caroline was rather sulky over the meal because she had failed to find
-out anything at all about dressmaking classes in Inchmoor, and was
-consequently disappointed. Such classes did not seem to exist, and she
-had spent her hour in fruitless inquiries, and in trying to get a
-certain kind of embroidery silk to match some that she already had. The
-silk had been unobtainable also, and Caroline's time had been wasted on
-disappointing quests. This was not the time to talk about dancing;
-Isobel had the wisdom to know this, but nevertheless she was dying to
-talk about it. She forbore, however, in her own future interests.
-
-"I suppose nobody's seen Pamela yet?" Isobel observed. "We shall find
-her still sketching those few old bricks, I expect--unless she's found
-it too cold to sit still! And my goodness! won't she be hungry by this
-time!"
-
-"Could we take a couple of sandwiches along with us, do you think?"
-suggested Beryl. "In case she would like to have them."
-
-"Not a bad idea," said Isobel.
-
-So that is what they did. The short January day was already well
-advanced, and a chilly little breeze had sprung up by the time they
-emerged from the tea-shop. Isobel and Caroline fastened their furs
-snugly round their throats, and Beryl buttoned up her coat collar. Then
-the three girls started briskly off toward Barrowfield.
-
-Meanwhile, Pamela, when the other three left her, had first of all
-explored the mill and then settled down to her work. That the mill was
-partly ruined and wholly deserted made matters perfect, according to
-Pamela's ideas. She wandered up to the open doorway and looked inside.
-Bricks and dust and broken timber within--nothing else. It was quite
-light inside, owing to the many holes in the walls. Pamela stepped
-cautiously in, picking her way through the dust and dried leaves that
-had drifted in, and over the loose bricks and wooden laths, and
-clambering on to a small mound of accumulated dust and rubbish she
-looked through one of the holes in the wall at the magnificent sweep of
-country stretching away downhill to the little cup in the hill-side
-where Barrowfield lay. She could see the smoke rising up from the
-houses in the village; and beyond this, on the farthest side of the cup,
-a range of tree-clad hills closed the view. Barrowfield was not in a
-valley, but in a little hollow among the hills.
-
-On the other hand, Inchmoor, which could be located from a hole in the
-other side of the windmill, was certainly down in a valley; the road
-leading to the market town was only visible for a short distance beyond
-the mill; it twisted and curved and then dived out of sight--to become
-visible again far in the distance when about to enter Inchmoor. Pamela,
-gazing from the hill-top, could not see anything of the three girls on
-their way to Inchmoor, as they were already hidden from her sight by a
-bend in the road.
-
-But when she went back to her former position and took a final look over
-Barrowfield way before starting work, her eye caught sight of a figure
-coming rapidly up the hill, along the lane which the girls had just
-traversed. Being the only living thing in sight at the moment, Pamela
-watched the figure until it was hidden from her sight for a few minutes
-by the tall hedges that grew at the sides of the lane. She was not
-particularly interested in the figure, but had noticed casually that it
-was a woman, and that the woman appeared to have a slight limp. When
-she lost sight of her Pamela came out of the old windmill, and taking up
-the position she had chosen for making her sketch, she got everything
-ready and set to, and was soon absorbed in her work.
-
-How long she had been sketching before she became aware that some one
-was standing watching her Pamela did not know. It was probably a
-considerable time, but she was so engrossed in what she was doing that
-she had not heard footsteps passing in the lane behind her--footsteps
-that ceased suddenly, while a woman dressed all in black and wearing a
-black hat with a heavy veil over her face, and a thick silk muffler
-wound round her neck and shoulders, stopped and stood gazing with a
-strange and curiously vindictive look at the unconscious Pamela.
-
-Suddenly, without any other reason except that queer, sub-conscious
-feeling that one is being watched, Pamela shivered and looked quickly
-round over her shoulder--and saw the woman in the lane.
-
-As soon as Pamela stirred the woman turned her head away and moved on,
-hastily limping forward up the hill.
-
-Pamela, in accordance with the usual country custom, called out in a
-friendly tone, "Good-day."
-
-The woman made no reply, but continued her limping walk, and was quickly
-out of sight.
-
-"I suppose she didn't hear. P'r'aps she's deaf," said Pamela to
-herself, and thought no more about it.
-
-Could she have seen the expression on the woman's face as she stood in
-the lane a few minutes earlier, watching, Pamela would not have resumed
-her work with a mind as free from curiosity as she did.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER IX*
-
- *ISOBEL MAKES TROUBLE*
-
-
-Pamela had just finished her sketch, and had begun to be aware that a
-chilly breeze was blowing down her neck, and that her hands were cold,
-when the sound of voices came floating toward her; she suddenly realized
-that it must have been a long time ago when the other girls had left
-her. And then she heard Isobel's voice exclaiming:
-
-"Why, she's still here! Good gracious, Pamela, you don't mean to say
-you're still drawing those old bits of wood and bricks! ... Well!" The
-voice ended on a note of despair that was meant to signify Isobel's
-conviction that Pamela was qualifying for an asylum. "You must be
-frightfully hungry," Isobel continued, as the three girls came up to
-Pamela.
-
-Then it was that Pamela woke up to the fact that she was hungry--very
-hungry, and very glad of the sandwiches which Beryl now produced and
-handed over to her.
-
-"I say, that was thoughtful of you. Thanks so much," she smiled at
-Beryl.
-
-"Did you finish your sketch? May I see it?" asked Beryl shyly.
-
-Pamela brought the drawing out. "But I'm not a bit satisfied with it,"
-she said.
-
-"Oh, I think it's splendid," said Beryl, gazing admiringly at Pamela's
-picture of the old windmill and the pond.
-
-It was certainly well done; Pamela's style was uncommon, and her
-treatment of the subject bold and decided. She had talent, undoubtedly,
-but how far this talent would take her, time alone would show. Pamela
-was very ambitious, but very critical of her own work, and though full
-of enthusiasm over a picture while at work upon it, was rarely satisfied
-with it when finished, which was a very good thing, as it always spurred
-her on to try to do better. However, Beryl, who was no judge of
-pictures, thought Pamela's sketch was perfect.
-
-Not until they reached home and were sitting round the fire after 'high
-tea' did Isobel remember that she had meant to buy a camera in Inchmoor.
-
-"I must get it when I go over to Madame Clarence's for my first lesson,"
-she said. "It will be amusing to keep a photographic record of my visit
-here."
-
-She had told them all about Madame during the walk home, and now tried
-to persuade one of them to join her in having dancing-lessons. Nothing
-definite was settled that night, and Isobel left them to think the
-matter over.
-
-The following day the girls made an attempt to start on their programme
-of work. Caroline put in a couple of hours sewing. Beryl practised and
-copied out some music. And Pamela got out her sketch-book. But what
-was poor Isobel to do without a Madame Clarence, or a camera at hand?
-She wandered round the garden for a time, and then she went indoors and
-talked to Caroline; but finding this too dull, she roamed round the
-house--keeping a safe distance from the locked door--and went in and out
-of various rooms, and stood looking out of windows and yawning, until
-she was almost bored to tears. It was curious, she thought to herself,
-that the very sight of other people working made her restless and
-disinclined to settle down to read or write or sew or do anything at
-all.
-
-Unfortunately this seemed to be the case throughout her stay at
-Chequertrees; she never wanted to work when other people were working,
-and consequently there were frequent interruptions from her. Pamela
-found that the only time she could work indoors undisturbed was when
-Isobel was over in Inchmoor at her dancing-lessons. Isobel was one of
-those unhappy people who cannot entertain themselves, but who always
-want somebody else to be entertaining them.
-
-On this first occasion, when the other three were working and Isobel
-yawning, Pamela bore it as long as she could, then, packing her
-sketching materials away with a sigh of regret, she invited Isobel to
-come out and do a bit of gardening with her. Isobel hated gardening,
-but it meant some one to talk to, and so she jumped at the idea eagerly.
-Pamela was not over-fond of gardening, she knew very little about it,
-but anything was better than hearing Isobel's restless feet wandering
-about and listening to her audible sighs and yawns.
-
-Out of doors it was rather cold, so they wrapped up warmly, and set to
-work to 'tidy up a bit' in the garden at the back of the house.
-
-For a while all went well and Isobel chatted away to her heart's
-content, while Pamela tied up some withered-looking plants (whose name
-she did not know) with a length of twine she had found in the kitchen.
-Martha was upstairs getting dressed for the afternoon when the two girls
-started on their new occupation, and Ellen was out shopping in the
-village, otherwise Pamela and Isobel might have been warned about old
-Silas Sluff. As it was, they continued their gardening, blissfully
-unconscious that old Silas was just round the corner of the gravel path,
-behind the privet hedge that separated the vegetable garden from the
-lawn and flowers.
-
-"I think," said Pamela, "this old bush ought to be trimmed a bit--I
-wonder if there's a pair of shears handy.... Is this the right time of
-year to cut it though? ... What do you think?"
-
-"Oh, I expect so," said Isobel at random, knowing nothing about it.
-"Any time would be all right with those sturdy old bushes--I don't know
-where the shears are, but here's a pair of old scissors I brought out
-from the kitchen--they'd do, wouldn't they? Here, let me do a bit of
-trimming. And, do you know, mater had promised me and Gerald that in
-any case we should..." She continued a lengthy story that she had
-started to recount for Pamela's benefit.
-
-And then old Silas came round the privet hedge to fetch his wheelbarrow.
-He came to an abrupt standstill when he caught sight of the two girls,
-and stared, open-mouthed, his hat pushed back on his head and his watery
-blue eyes wide with astonishment. He had had no idea that there was
-anyone in the garden; he had not heard any talking, as he was afflicted
-with deafness.
-
-"'Ere!" was all he said, when he recovered from his surprise.
-
-Pamela and Isobel started, and turned round at once.
-
-They beheld a very wrinkled little old man, with a ruddy complexion and
-a tuft of white beard under his chin; he wore a green baize apron, to
-protect his clothes from the soil, and had a vivid pink shirt with
-sleeves rolled up to the elbow. As the girls returned his gaze
-steadily, they saw his face begin to work and twitch with indignation.
-
-"'Ere!" he said again.
-
-"I beg your pardon," said Pamela.
-
-"What do you want, my good man?" inquired Isobel, haughtily.
-
-"'Ere! Wot yer doin' to that there bush? You leave it be, my gels!"
-called Silas.
-
-Isobel's eyebrows were raised in indignant surprise.
-
-"Why--we're only doing a little gardening! What is it? Who are you?"
-asked Pamela, unaware that old Silas was deaf.
-
-"'Ere's me--done this gardin--man and boy--for forty year--and I don't
-'ave no interference," cried Silas.
-
-"Oh, I suppose you are Miss Crabingway's gardener?" said Pamela.
-
-"Leave it be, my gels," was all Silas replied. "If you'd _arxed_ me I'd
-a-given you summat to do--but not that bush--you oughter arxed me
-first."
-
-"How dare you speak to us like that--" began Isobel, angrily.
-
-But Pamela interrupted with, "It's no good, Isobel, I think he's deaf.
-He doesn't seem to hear anything we say."
-
-"I don't care whether he's deaf or not deaf--I won't be spoken to like
-that by a servant. Such impertinence!" cried Isobel.
-
-Silas meanwhile had continued talking without a pause, while he advanced
-slowly down the path toward them.
-
-Pamela moved forward to meet him, and raising her voice tried to make
-him understand what they were doing and who they were.
-
-"I'm sorry if you think we've done any harm to the garden--but I don't
-think we have, you know," she cried. "And we didn't know Miss
-Crabingway had a gardener."
-
-Silas caught the last sentence. This indeed was adding insult to
-injury, though Pamela had not meant to be in the least insulting.
-
-"Didn't--know--Miss--Crabingway--had a gardener," repeated Silas,
-amazed. "Why--I done this gardin----man and boy--forty year, I 'ave.
-Don't it _look_ like it?" he demanded.
-
-"Yes, it does--of course it does," answered Pamela, trying to appease
-him.
-
-"Well then--" he began, then caught sight of Isobel treading on the side
-of the garden bed. "'Ere! Get orf that, my gel," he cried. "You're
-crushin' them li'l plants."
-
-This was too much for Isobel. The gruff, disrespectful tones, the
-ordering manner, and the 'my gel,' made her suddenly enraged, and her
-temper got beyond her control.
-
-"How--how dare you!" she flared up. "This is no more your garden than
-it is--than it is mine, and _I won't_ be spoken to like this!"
-
-As her words seemed to be making no impression on Silas, she
-deliberately stamped on the little plants; then, her temper being
-properly roused, she turned and snatching at a branch of the bush behind
-her she twisted and bent it and snapped it off, and flung it on to the
-pathway.
-
-"There!" she panted. "_Now_ perhaps you will understand that _I will
-not_ tolerate your insolent manner."
-
-With her head high in the air, and her cheeks burning, she walked
-haughtily away into the house.
-
-Old Silas was dumbfounded.
-
-"Oh, how silly!" cried Pamela, ashamed for Isobel. "I'm so sorry she
-did that."
-
-Old Silas's watery blue eyes were still more watery as he stooped down
-and tried with gentle hands to remedy the mischief that Isobel had done
-to the little plants. Pamela knelt down on the path to help him, and
-was bending over the garden bed when all at once she heard the old
-gardener give a chuckle. She glanced round in surprise. Silas was
-wagging his head from side to side and chuckling to himself. The plants
-were not very much damaged, and the bush--well, it would grow again.
-But it was not these discoveries that filled old Silas's soul with glee.
-
-"Who'd a thought it!" he chuckled. "There's a high sperrit for yer!
-'Oighty-toighty is it, my gel? Ho! Hall right! We shall see. Ole
-Silas Sluff'll learn yer to darnse on 'is gardin. You wait!"
-
-He took no more notice of Pamela, but seemed absorbed in his own
-thoughts, and when Pamela left him and went indoors he was still giving
-occasional chuckles and muttering to himself.
-
-"What made you do it?" Pamela said to Isobel afterward. "It didn't do
-any good----"
-
-"But the man was preposterous!" said Isobel.
-
-"I know he spoke gruffly, but I don't think he meant to be rude," said
-Pamela. "It's just his manner."
-
-"Then it's time he learnt better," Isobel replied. "I don't know what
-the world's coming to, I'm sure, with all these inferior creatures
-setting up to teach----"
-
-"If you count Silas Sluff your inferior, you should be sorry for him and
-set to work to show him how to behave, instead of----"
-
-"If he were my gardener I'd dismiss him on the spot," Isobel said.
-
-Pamela realized the uselessness of continuing the discussion any further
-at present, and so the subject was dropped for the time being.
-
-"I ought to have warned you, Miss Isobel," said Martha, when she heard
-the story. "Old Silas is that touchy-like--but no one takes no notice
-of what he says. He's worked about these parts for years as a jobbing
-gardener. But no one takes no notice of him. At present he comes and
-works two days a week for Miss Crabingway, and the other four days he
-gives a extra hand up at the Manor House. He lodges down in the
-village--next door but three to the blacksmith--nice little
-house--overlooks the stables of the 'Blue Boar' from the back windows."
-
-But when Martha recounted the incident to Ellen, over supper that night,
-Ellen remembered previous occasions when Silas had been put out with
-people, and, thinking of his subsequent revenges, her only comment on
-the story was, "Oo-er!"
-
-The first dinner of Pamela's choosing was voted a great success by
-Isobel and Beryl. Caroline, who always liked to be as accurate as
-possible in her remarks, said she would have liked the pudding to have
-been a little more 'substantial'; chocolate _souffle_ was very tasty,
-but there was no inside to it. Caroline had a strong preference for
-solid puddings--as the other three were to learn when Caroline's turn
-for arranging meals came round. Meal-times had been fixed so as to give
-everybody at Chequertrees as much freedom as possible. Breakfast was at
-8 a.m. and dinner was at 6.30 p.m., and between those hours there was
-sometimes lunch at 12.30--and sometimes there was not. If the girls
-were going out for the day they would get lunch out, or take some
-sandwiches with them. A tea-tray, daintily set for four, with milk,
-sugar, tea-pot, spirit kettle, and a plate of cakes, was always to be
-found in the drawing-room in the afternoons, so that the girls could
-make a cup of tea when they fancied it; and Martha and Ellen were thus
-left free in the afternoons. This had been one of Pamela's ideas, and
-had astonished Martha, who had protested that it was no trouble for her
-to get them a cup of tea; but Pamela had insisted, and when Martha got
-used to the arrangement she appreciated it very much. It was good to
-know that the whole afternoon was her own, and that she would not be
-disturbed. A glass of hot milk just before bedtime was the last meal of
-the day.
-
-By the end of January the four girls had settled down fairly comfortably
-in their new surroundings. Isobel had had her first dancing-lessons at
-the Academy, which she enjoyed immensely, although she had not been able
-to persuade one of the other girls to join her yet. Pamela had started
-an ambitious piece of work--a picture of Chequertrees, as seen from the
-front garden--which she meant to work on from time to time whenever the
-weather did not tempt her to go farther afield than the garden; she
-wanted to take a picture of Chequertrees home with her, so that Mother
-and Michael could see what the house was like--the house where she had
-spent six months away from them. Beryl had kept up her practice each
-day, and spent a good deal of time studying books on theory,
-composition, and the biographies of great musicians. And Caroline had
-finished her handkerchiefs and had started on a linen brush and comb
-bag.
-
-One evening after dinner the four girls were in the drawing-room, Pamela
-deeply engrossed in a historical story, Beryl copying some music into a
-manuscript music-book, Caroline sewing as usual, and Isobel reclining on
-the couch by the crackling fire and dividing her time between yawning
-and glancing at the _Barrowfield Observer_; presently she gave an
-exclamation of surprise, and sat up, rustling the paper.
-
-"Listen to this, girls!" she cried. "The local newsrag informs its
-readers that Sir Henry and Lady Prior and family return to the Manor
-House next week, and that Lady Prior wishes it stated that the annual
-bazaar and garden fete (in aid of the Barrowfield Cottage Hospital) will
-be held as usual at the end of May, and that those who intend making
-gifts for the stalls at the bazaar should send in their names to her
-ladyship's secretary, Miss Daleham, as soon as possible. That's where
-_I_ come in!" Isobel continued. "That will be the best way to introduce
-myself to their notice.... So they'll be coming back to the Manor House
-next week, will they? Isn't it ripping?"
-
-"I love bazaars," said Caroline, slowly and with relish; she saw in her
-mind's eye a vista of neatly hemmed handkerchiefs, with initials worked
-in the corners; plump pin-cushions, dorothy bags, hair-tidies, cushion
-covers with frills, tea-cosies, all worked by hand. Already she could
-see these things spread alluringly out on a stall for sale, with neat
-little tickets stuck on them. "I'll send in my name to make something,"
-she added.
-
-She did not see Isobel frown as she picked up her newspaper again.
-
-"Bazaars," said Pamela over the top of her book, "I don't like bazaars.
-They are places where you get the least value for the greatest amount of
-money spent. I'd always rather give my money willingly to any good
-cause or fund--rather than buy something I didn't want at a price it
-wasn't worth--just so that I could _see_ something for the money I was
-giving in this roundabout way to a deserving object."
-
-Caroline gazed at her in astonishment.
-
-"I think bazaars are splendid things for helping charities," she said
-slowly. "I don't think of them as you do----"
-
-"Oh, what does it matter about the bazaar," broke in Isobel. "What
-really matters to me is that it's a chance to make the acquaintance of
-my probable relatives. I wonder if there are any daughters in the
-family about my age?"
-
-But Caroline, who was not attending to Isobel for the moment, threaded
-another needle, and went steadily on with her line of argument.
-
-"People buy much more at a bazaar than they would in the usual way," she
-informed Pamela.
-
-"And they pay much more than they would in the usual way," laughed
-Pamela.
-
-"And so more money is collected for the charity," urged Caroline.
-
-"I doubt it," said Pamela. "You think of all the time and money spent
-in the making of the articles for the stalls--and the arrangements and
-correspondence in connection with the bazaar. Now if the cost of all
-that were put into one side of the scales, and the amount of money taken
-at the bazaar put into the other side of the scales, I think I know
-which side would weigh heavier."
-
-"No," Caroline shook her head; "I don't think you do. Each person who
-helps gives a little time and money to the making of the things, which
-are afterward sold all together for a substantial sum. It seems to me a
-very good way to raise money."
-
-"But it's such a wasteful system," objected Pamela. "If people gave
-what money they could spare straight to the good cause they wished to
-benefit, and then spent their time on doing more useful work than
-stuffing pin-cushions and writing out tickets for bazaars, I'm sure it
-would be more practical."
-
-"But people won't do things that way," said Beryl, joining in for the
-first time. "Though I quite agree with you, Pamela, in disliking
-bazaars."
-
-"Anyway," said Isobel, impatiently, because she had again lost the reins
-of the conversation, "although I don't care 'tuppence' about bazaars,
-one way or the other, I'm going to this one for reasons I've already
-stated. You see I'm quite honest about it--I only want an excuse for
-meeting my long-lost, or perhaps I should say new-found, relations."
-
-Pamela, looking across at Isobel, suddenly realized something, and
-marvelled that it had not occurred to her before; maybe it was because
-she had not paid much attention to Isobel's chatter about Lady
-Prior--had not taken it seriously; but now that she heard the Priors
-were returning, and that Isobel was going to take the first opportunity
-of meeting them, she cried impulsively,
-
-"Why, Isobel, you _can't_! Don't you remember that we all had to
-promise Miss Crabingway not to visit or invite to this house 'any
-relations whatsoever'!"
-
-A look of dismay flashed across Isobel's face.
-
-"Oh," her voice dropped in quick disappointment; but the next moment she
-recovered. "But perhaps they're not my relatives after all," she said,
-hardly knowing whether she wished they were or were not. "Oh, bother
-those silly old restrictions!" she cried irritably. "But what can I do?
-How can I find out if they are my relatives or not unless I meet them?"
-
-Pamela thought awhile. "Well--appoint a deputy--some one to go and find
-out for you," she suggested, half sorry for Isobel on account of her
-obvious disappointment, and half amused at her keenness to claim
-relationship with these titled folk of the neighbourhood. Pamela felt
-sure that Isobel would not dream of trying to claim kinship with the
-village bootmaker, or grocer, if his name happened to be Prior.
-
-But Pamela's suggestion did not suit Isobel at all; half the excitement
-would be lost if some one else had all the introductory moves to do.
-"Oh, I don't think Miss Crabingway's silly old rule could possibly apply
-to Lady Prior," said Isobel.
-
-"Why not?" asked Pamela.
-
-"Well--you see--it's different somehow--you see they are strangers to me
-at present, even if they _are_ my relatives. And I can't see how it
-would matter if I get to know them. Miss Crabingway must mean relatives
-one already knows."
-
-"Not necessarily, I'm afraid," said Pamela.
-
-"Well, what shall I do?" asked Isobel, blankly.
-
-"If you are really anxious to settle the matter, I'm afraid a deputy is
-the only course open to you. Of course, if they are your relations you
-must simply ignore them; if they're not, you can cultivate their
-acquaintance or not, just as you like," Pamela said, trying her best to
-be helpful to Isobel, as she could see the problem appeared to be of
-great moment to her.
-
-"Oh, but I couldn't ignore Lady Prior in any case, could I?" said
-Isobel.
-
-"You must settle that matter yourself," replied Pamela, quietly. "But I
-think it would be breaking your word to Miss Crabingway if you visit
-'any relations whatsoever.'"
-
-Isobel was quiet for a while, thinking the matter over.
-
-"Um! Well, I'll have to see," she said presently, and fell silent
-again, making plans for the future.
-
-The other three resumed their occupations, and for a while there were no
-sounds in the room but the rustle of paper, the scratching of a pen, and
-the little plucking noise of Caroline's needle as it moved in and out of
-the stiff linen she was sewing.
-
-By and by Beryl got up and went out of the room to fetch another sheet
-of music from her box upstairs. This interruption caused Isobel to
-break silence again by making several remarks to Caroline concerning
-Beryl's attire.
-
-"And why ever she wears such short-sleeved blouses this cold weather,
-I'm sure I don't know," she ended.
-
-"They don't look like new ones. Perhaps she's had them some time,"
-suggested Caroline.
-
-"Yes. Certainly the style looks a bit out of date," said Isobel,
-laughing. "I wonder her people didn't get her some new ones when they
-knew she was coming here, instead of sending her in old-fashioned things
-like that."
-
-Pamela, deep in her book, became suddenly aware of the turn the
-conversation had taken, and fearing Beryl might return and overhear
-(because Isobel was thoughtlessly talking in her usual clear,
-penetrating voice), she clapped her book to, and jumped up, saying:
-
-"What do you say to a tune--and, oh, I know--a little dance--to tire us
-out before we go to bed. May I have the pleasure, mam'selle? Get up,
-Isobel, I want to push the couch out of the way to make more room. Come
-and show us what you learnt at Madame Clarence's on Friday?"
-
-Isobel, welcoming any diversion for a change, willingly helped to push
-the furniture out of the way, and very soon she was waltzing round the
-room to the strains of a haunting melody that Pamela was playing on the
-piano. Caroline, although she protested that she could not dance, was
-made to join in by Isobel.
-
-"I'll show you, come on!" Isobel insisted; and to the accompaniment of
-Pamela's tune and much laughter and joking from Isobel (all of which
-Caroline took very good-temperedly), Caroline was piloted round the
-room, moving ponderously and ungracefully in the mazes of a waltz.
-
-"Of course you're not _obliged_ to dance on my feet, dear child,"
-groaned Isobel, laughingly. "It would make a little variety for you if
-you danced on the carpet just _occasionally_, you know. Take care,
-you'll knock that chair over! Look out, Pamela, we're coming past you!"
-
-It was to this laughing, animated scene that Beryl returned. Pamela,
-looking over her shoulder, took a hurried glance at Beryl's face, and
-was satisfied. "I'm so glad. She didn't overhear Isobel then," she
-thought. But Pamela was wrong.
-
-However, Beryl, having had time to cool her tell-tale cheeks before she
-came in, joined in now as if quite unconscious; and when, presently,
-Ellen appeared with four glasses of hot milk on a tray (followed by
-Martha, who was curious to see what was going on), Beryl was playing a
-lively Irish jig on the piano, and Pamela and Isobel were dancing
-furiously in the middle of the room; while Caroline sat gasping on the
-couch, fanning herself with the _Barrowfield Observer_, and recovering
-from the polka Isobel had just been trying to teach her.
-
-"I like to see young things dance and enjoy theirselves," observed
-Martha, as she and Ellen stood in the doorway for a few minutes,
-watching.
-
-"It's a long time since there was any dancing in this house," said
-Ellen.
-
-"Yet what's nicer!" replied Martha, beaming into the room.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER X*
-
- *PAMELA BEFRIENDS BERYL AND MEETS ELIZABETH BAGG*
-
-
-On looking back at the first months' happenings at Barrowfield, there
-were two incidents that always stood out clearly from all the rest in
-Pamela's mind; they made a deep impression on her at the time, and
-afterward influenced her actions considerably. The first of these
-incidents was the confession Beryl made to her; and the second, the
-beginning of her friendship with Elizabeth Bagg.
-
-Passing Beryl's door on her way to bed one night Pamela caught the sound
-of sobbing. She stood still, listening; the sounds were faint, but
-unmistakable. What should she do? She hesitated for a moment, then
-tapped on the door; then, as no one answered, and the sobbing continued
-without a break, Pamela turned the handle and went in.
-
-A candle on the dressing-table lighted up the figure of Beryl, still
-fully dressed, stretched on the bed, her face buried in the pillows.
-
-"Why, Beryl! Beryl! What's the matter? Can I help you, dear?" Pamela
-closed the door, and, crossing the room, laid her hand on Beryl's
-shaking shoulders.
-
-Beryl sprang up as if she had been shot.
-
-"Oh! I didn't hear anybody--Oh! Pamela!" and she burst out crying
-again--not noisily, but in an intense, quiet way, that frightened
-Pamela.
-
-"Are you ill, Beryl? Shall I go and fetch Martha?" she asked anxiously.
-
-Beryl shook her head. "No, no," she sobbed. "I--I'll be all right--in
-a--in a minute. Wait a minute."
-
-Pamela waited patiently, sitting on the edge of the bed, her arm round
-Beryl's shoulders. "Poor old girl," she said once.
-
-Presently Beryl became calmer, and began to murmur apologetically,
-
-"It's so silly of me. I'm so sorry if I gave you a start--I didn't hear
-you come in--I thought I'd locked the door--and I couldn't help crying
-again when I saw you--I was all worked up so. Please forgive me--being
-so silly--only--only I was so miserable." And here the tears began
-afresh.
-
-"Don't, Beryl, you'll make yourself ill if you cry like that. I wish I
-could help you-- What is it? Won't you tell me? _Do_ trust me, if
-it's anything I can help you in--I would be so glad to help you. Do
-tell me what it is," urged Pamela.
-
-For a moment Beryl felt inclined to prevaricate, and say that she was
-merely overtired, or depressed, and so account for the fit of crying;
-but the longing to share her troubles with some one--and that some one
-the most sympathetic person she knew at present--conquered her usual
-reticence. She feared losing Pamela's respect, and yet she felt as if
-Pamela would somehow understand her.
-
-"Is it that you're longing to go home?" asked Pamela kindly, quite
-unprepared for the emphasis with which Beryl replied:
-
-"Oh, _no_."
-
-"I believe I know," said Pamela, remembering one or two occasions
-recently in which Isobel figured as the cause of discomfiture to Beryl.
-"Some one has been bothering you about things that don't concern them in
-the least.... I shouldn't mind about that if I were you."
-
-"You must think it silly of me--I wish I didn't care--and I don't
-really," Beryl explained in a confused way. "I care much more what you
-think about me than I do what Isobel thinks about me. It's what _I_ do,
-when she keeps questioning me, that upsets me." Beryl paused, and
-rubbed her eyes with her handkerchief, then said suddenly, "When she
-bothers me with questions I--it makes me tell _lies_! ... And, oh,
-Pamela," she sobbed, "I do _hate_ myself for doing it." She went on to
-explain more fully, pausing every now and again to dab her eyes, or blow
-her nose, or cry a little bit more; and Pamela, piecing the broken
-sentences together, began to understand what had been taking place.
-
-"She's always asking me about my school--and I haven't told her the
-truth about that," said Beryl. "When father and mother died, and left me
-in the charge of my aunt, aunt was not able to afford much for me, so
-she sent me to a _council_ school. That's where I was educated! And I
-haven't the courage to tell Isobel this, because she might despise me,
-as she seems to despise all people who have been to such schools. I
-know it's stupid of me, and I despise myself for being afraid to tell
-her. But having once said I'd been to another sort of school I have to
-keep on inventing things about it--about a place I've never been to--and
-I feel so horrid all the time.... And then, she ridicules my clothes--I
-know she does--and I can't help it--I haven't any others at present;
-some that I wear are my cousin's left-off ones--I'd never have chosen
-them myself.... Then she's always asking about my--my father and
-mother--and the aunt I lived with, after they died.... Aunt Laura keeps
-a little shop in Enfield, where her daughter--Cousin Laura--helps her to
-serve behind the counter. And I haven't told Isobel this because she
-always speaks of 'shop-people' with such contempt.... We lived very
-roughly at Enfield, and Aunt Laura was always shouting, and I couldn't
-bear the slovenly way we had meals. Oh, I've hated it all, and hated
-having it always thrust before my mind by Isobel's questions, and hated
-myself for deceiving everybody. I've felt all the time as if I've been
-out of place--pretending to be used to a nicely-kept household, when I'm
-not.... I've sometimes almost wished that Miss Crabingway had never
-invited me here--and yet, I love being here.... Oh, I'm sure you'll
-think I'm ridiculous for making such a fuss about these things, but you
-can't think what a lot I've _felt_ them--and how I've dreaded Isobel
-finding out."
-
-Beryl paused. "But most of all I've dreaded--" she began, and then
-stopped, "I've dreaded--" she was having great difficulty in getting her
-words out now, "I've--dreaded--her knowing--about my father. He--he
-died--in _prison_." She was not crying now, but gazing with wide,
-frightened eyes into Pamela's face. "I _must_ tell you--I _must_ tell
-you the rest--it wouldn't be fair not to. Wait a minute."
-
-Beryl put her hand inside her blouse and drew out a little key attached
-to a long black cord; scrambling hurriedly to her feet she went across
-to a drawer in the dressing-table and brought out a small black box; she
-unlocked this, and quickly found what she wanted. It was a letter,
-written in faint, thin writing, which she brought over and placed in
-Pamela's hands.
-
-"Read it," said Beryl, and stood holding the lighted candle just behind
-Pamela's shoulder so that she could see to read the following letter:
-
-
-MY DEAR LITTLE DAUGHTER,
-
-Some day, in the distant future, you may hear cruel things said about
-your father--things that may not only be cruel, but false as well, and
-which will cause you much suffering. The truth is cruel, but I am going
-to tell you the truth now, so that you will know all there is to know,
-and will not suffer unnecessarily. I wish for your sake that my life
-could be spared until you had grown to years of understanding, but this
-I know cannot be.
-
-As I write this you are playing happily on the rug at my feet--such a
-little thing you are--my poor little daughter. And you are laughing....
-It makes my heart ache to think that when you are old enough to read
-this letter, and understand, you may be crying--and I shall not be near
-to comfort you.
-
-But we must face things bravely, my dear.... Your father is dead. He
-died two months ago in prison. They told me it was pneumonia, but I
-know that it was because his heart was broken. (People can die of broken
-hearts, you know, Beryl.) When he died he was serving a term of
-imprisonment for embezzlement; he stole a large sum of money from his
-employers--hoping to be able to pay it back before it was missed, he
-said; but he was not able to do this. Never believe that he was a
-wicked man, your father; he was tempted--and he could not resist. He
-had been with the same firm for many years, and large sums of money
-passed through his hands each month. At home there were debts to pay--I
-was ill, and you had been ill--and illness uses up so much money; and
-your father's salary was not over-high, although his position was a
-responsible one. You can see how it happened--how, when an opportunity
-occurred when he could easily borrow the money, the temptation was too
-much for him....
-
-His employers were very hard on him, in spite of his long and honourable
-years of service with them--and he died in prison.
-
-That is all. And if, in the future, you hear additions to this story,
-do not believe them, little daughter--they are not true.
-
-Your father was a good man, in my eyes, in spite of everything.
-Remember, he did it for us--so that you and I might live and get well
-and strong. For me, it was useless.... I know I am dying now. For
-you--I am praying for you....
-
-
-Pamela read the signature of Beryl's mother through a blur of tears.
-She was not a girl who cried easily, and she bit her underlip in an
-effort to stop it quivering; but the tears forced their way into her
-eyes so that she dared not look up at Beryl for a moment. She stared
-instead at the old letter in her hands--the letter written over fourteen
-years ago, seeing nothing but the white sheet of paper glimmering
-through her tears. She did not realize that Beryl was waiting in an
-agony of suspense for her to speak, until she looked up at length and
-saw Beryl's face.
-
-"Oh, Beryl," was all she could say. And the next moment she had flung
-her arms round Beryl, and both girls were crying together.
-
-"You see," said Beryl, after a while, "it isn't that I'm ashamed of my
-father--oh, it _isn't_ that, but I couldn't ever explain to Isobel--I
-couldn't talk to her about him at all--she'd be all out of sympathy, and
-she wouldn't understand a bit.... you understand how I mean, Pamela,
-don't you? ... I've never shown this letter to anyone but you. It was
-left to me--locked up in an old box with some other things from my
-mother, with instructions that I was to open it on my fourteenth
-birthday.... I can't tell you how I felt when I first read it--it came
-just at a time when I was needing it badly.... But I wouldn't show it
-to Isobel for anything--you do understand, Pamela?"
-
-"I think I understand," said Pamela gently. "But, Beryl, dear, about
-your school, and the other things, you've let the thought of Isobel's
-opinion gain an unreasonable power over you--and you said just now you
-didn't really mind what she thought of you?"
-
-"Yes, I know," said Beryl, tearfully. "It's all been so silly, and it
-seems sillier when it's talked of even than when I only thought about
-it.... Pamela, do you--do you despise me?"
-
-"Of course I don't," replied Pamela promptly.
-
-"Not for anything?"
-
-"Not for anything, you old silly," said Pamela. "And now, look here, I
-want us to make a plan together. I was just wondering--what would be
-the best thing for you to do about Isobel!"
-
-"How do you mean?"
-
-"Why, we've all got to go on living under this roof together for five
-more months, and you can't go on being worried and miserable and
-dreading things all that time! Besides, there's no need. We might just
-as well all be comfortable together."
-
-"What do you think I'd better do?" asked Beryl. "You see, I can't let
-Isobel know that I've been telling her stories all the time--I can't
-tell her the truth now. Besides," Beryl's voice was indignant, "what
-business is it of hers? She shouldn't question me like she does."
-
-"Of course she shouldn't," agreed Pamela. "But I'm sure it's done
-thoughtlessly. She doesn't understand a bit; if she did, she'd be a
-deal more kindly. She's not a bad sort really, you know, Beryl. I've
-met several girls like her--I think it's the fault of her upbringing."
-
-"She can make people feel so _small_ sometimes, just by the tone of her
-voice," said Beryl. "Oh, it's hateful! I--I couldn't bear it."
-
-"Look here," said Pamela, "I'll speak to her, if you like--just give her
-a hint not to bother you with questions. I won't tell her anything you
-don't want me to. Will you leave it to me--and trust me not to say too
-much?"
-
-"Oh, Pamela, it is kind of you. If only you would-- Of course I trust
-you-- Just tell her what you think best.... Only I can't help feeling
-a coward for not facing things myself...."
-
-"That's all right. It's easier to do it for another person than it is
-for oneself," said Pamela. "And now you must go to sleep--you'll look
-all washed out in the morning if you don't. And, remember, we've got to
-_enjoy_ our stay in this house--let's get all the fun out of it we can,
-shall we? ... Don't worry any more about Isobel--it'll be all right, you
-just see! ... Good-night, Beryl. And--Beryl--thank you for showing me
-your mother's letter."
-
-When Pamela had gone Beryl cried a little more, but they were a
-different kind of tears this time, because she had found a friend, and
-her heart was full of gratitude.
-
-After this Pamela took the first opportunity that occurred to speak with
-Isobel alone. She was not quite sure of the best way to deal with
-Isobel, but decided on the whole it would be best to tell her quite
-straightforwardly as much as she meant to tell her--arouse her sympathy
-and interest, but not her suspicions.
-
-"I say, Isobel," she began, "I know something that I think you will be
-interested to hear--about Beryl."
-
-Isobel pricked up her ears immediately.
-
-"What is it?" she asked.
-
-"You know you were wondering why she wore that short-sleeved silk
-blouse?"
-
-"Yes," replied Isobel, smiling.
-
-"You remember it amused you because it was unsuitable?"
-
-"Yes," Isobel assented, and laughed.
-
-"Well, Beryl only possesses two blouses in the world, at present--that
-silk one and another one; she wears them in turn, poor kiddy--and hates
-them both.... Her aunt, with whom she lived, chose them for her. She
-hasn't got any others, though she's going to buy some with her
-pocket-money now. She's very sensitive about her clothes."
-
-"Oh," said Isobel, looking puzzled; she wondered how Pamela meant her to
-take the information.
-
-"Well," said Pamela, looking straight into Isobel's eyes, so that Isobel
-presently began to feel vaguely uncomfortable, "I believe she has an
-idea that you laugh at them--and it hurts her. So I thought I'd tell
-you, because I know you wouldn't want to purposely hurt her."
-
-"No, of course not. I didn't know--" began Isobel.
-
-"She's had rather a rough time on the whole--losing her mother and
-father, and being brought up by an aunt with whom she is obviously not
-in sympathy----"
-
-"Why, from what she's told me, I don't think she's had a particularly
-rough time," Isobel interrupted.
-
-"She makes light of it, no doubt," Pamela replied. "But all the same
-she's not had a particularly happy time, and I would like her to be
-happy while she is here with us, wouldn't you?"
-
-"Why, of course," agreed Isobel. "Why shouldn't she?"
-
-"She tries to put her unhappy life behind her, but--well, you know,
-Isobel, you keep reminding her of it!"
-
-"_I_ keep reminding her! What do you mean?"
-
-"I found her crying last night because you kept worrying her with
-questions," said Pamela bluntly.
-
-Isobel flushed.
-
-"Good gracious! How ridiculous! But I only ask her ordinary questions.
-Why should she mind that?"
-
-"They're questions about the past unhappy life with her aunt--a time she
-wants to forget. You keep reviving it. And if she wants to forget--we
-have no right to force her to remember, have we?"
-
-"Of course not," said Isobel, haughtily.
-
-"I didn't mean to tell you about her crying, at first--but I guessed if
-you knew you wouldn't let it happen again. It was only because you
-didn't know. Where she went to school, what she did at her aunt's,
-where she bought her clothes--things like that don't really concern any
-of us----"
-
-"Not if there's nothing to hide," said Isobel suddenly. "But it seems
-as if there is something in Beryl's case--and so she won't talk about
-it."
-
-"Why on earth should there be anything to hide! If she's been
-unhappy--why should she wish to talk about it? Let her forget it.
-Come, Isobel, I know you'll be a good sport, and not bother her with any
-more questions. Let's give her a happy time while she's here, shan't
-we? Shake hands on it."
-
-Isobel took Pamela's outstretched hand, but her dignity was still a
-little ruffled.
-
-"Beryl seems to have made a lot of fuss--if there's nothing to hide,"
-she said in a slightly offended tone.
-
-"Oh, she's only extra sensitive.... Why ever should there be anything
-to hide!" repeated Pamela, feeling as if she had not been quite
-successful in convincing Isobel. "It's only that she's been
-unhappy--and she's been poor. Lack of money makes such a difference in
-one's confidence in one's self. It oughtn't to--but it does," she
-ruminated. "Anyway, you won't ask her any more questions, will you?"
-
-"I shouldn't think of doing so--after what you've told me," Isobel
-replied coldly.
-
-"Thanks so much," said Pamela, with genuine warmth. "We'll give her a
-real happy time while she's here."
-
-And if Beryl's happiness had lain in the hands of these two girls, it
-would have been assured during the next few months. But, unfortunately,
-there was a third person in Barrowfield whose hands were to play an
-unexpected part in the future happiness of Beryl.
-
-
-A black kitten was responsible for introducing Pamela to Elizabeth Bagg.
-Pamela found the kitten crying in a field--a soft, purry, rather
-frightened little kitten, that had lost its way. Pamela picked it up,
-and made inquiries about it in the village. No one seemed to own it,
-nor recognize it, at first; and then Aggie Jones, who was leaning out of
-her door as usual, said she believed it belonged to the Baggs.
-
-So Pamela went up the little lane by the blacksmith's to inquire. She
-soon became aware of the vicinity of 'Alice Maud Villa.' As she walked
-along the lane her ears caught the sound of laughter and the shouting of
-children's voices, which proceeded from a small house on the right-hand
-side; also Pamela's nose informed her that a delicious smell of boiling
-toffee came from the same quarter. Then she came to the house, and saw
-the name painted over the doorway. It was a very clean-looking little
-house, with brightly polished door-knocker and letter-box, and the
-curtains were fresh and dainty.
-
-Pamela knocked several times before anyone heard her, the noise inside
-the house being so great. Then the door was flung open and a swarm of
-little Baggs and a strong smell of cooked toffee came out to greet her.
-
-The return of the kitten was hailed with joy, and Pamela, though glad to
-find its home, watched anxiously to see that the children did not pull
-the kitten about nor tease it. Pamela was very fond of animals, and had
-found the absence of a cat or a dog at Chequertrees very strange. She
-watched the little black kitten, and saw that it did not seem at all
-afraid of the children, and that, on the other hand, the children
-handled it very carefully, in the way that only children who have a real
-love for animals can handle a kitten. Pamela was relieved to notice
-this; she knew too many cases where a kitten had been thoughtlessly kept
-"for the children to play with," a practice she thought most bad for the
-children, who were not taught to treat animals kindly, and most cruel
-for the little teased kittens. However, there was nothing to worry over
-in this case, and when, a moment later, Elizabeth Bagg, in a holland
-overall, appeared in the doorway, Pamela, glancing at her pale, strong
-face, felt she understood why the children behaved gently to the kitten.
-There would be no thoughtless cruelty in the house Elizabeth Bagg ruled
-over.
-
-She had a kindly face, with clear grey eyes and a frank expression. It
-was strange that with such different features, and with so pale a
-complexion, she yet had a strong resemblance to her ruddy-faced brother,
-the cabman. Her voice and manners, though, were entirely unlike his.
-Her hair, which was jet black, was parted in the centre and brushed
-smoothly down each side of her face, and coiled in one thick plait round
-her head; it was a quaint style, rather severe, but it suited Elizabeth
-Bagg.
-
-Pamela explained about the kitten, and then introduced herself,
-mentioning that she was staying at Chequertrees, and then, as was her
-usual way, plunged straight to the point that interested her most.
-
-"I have been wanting very much to meet you," Pamela said, "because I
-hear that you are an artist. I do a little sketching myself, and I'm
-awfully interested in anyone who paints. Would you--would you think it
-very impertinent on my part if I asked to see some of your pictures. I
-should _love_ to, if you don't mind--but only when it suits you, of
-course--not now, if you're busy."
-
-A faint pink had crept into Elizabeth Bagg's cheeks.
-
-"I should be pleased to show you some of my work," she said courteously.
-She spoke in a queer, stiff little way, so that until one knew her it
-was hard to understand exactly how she felt about anything.
-
-Pamela, for instance, was not at all sure whether Elizabeth Bagg was
-pleased by her request or resented it. Whereas Elizabeth Bagg was
-really more astonished than anything else, though certainly pleased.
-
-"Would you please come in," Elizabeth continued. "I'm not busy at
-present. The children and I have just finished making some toffee. I
-promised them last week that we should make some to-day."
-
-"If they were very good, I suppose?" Pamela smiled down at the six
-little Baggs, who were standing round, gazing with open-mouthed interest
-at her.
-
-"No," replied Elizabeth, to Pamela's surprise; "I had promised it them
-in any case."
-
-"It smells delicious, anyway," said Pamela, not knowing quite what to
-reply.
-
-"Would you like some when it's cool?" asked the little Bagg girl, who
-was least shy and most generous.
-
-"If you can spare a little bit--yes, I would," laughed Pamela.
-
-"The nutty kind--or the un-nutty kind?" anxiously inquired the elder
-Bagg boy, in a thick voice. He was rather greedy, and hoped Pamela
-would say the un-nutty, as he liked the nutty sort best himself.
-Fortunately she did choose the kind he liked least, and he eyed her with
-more favour than he had hitherto done.
-
-The eldest of the children, a girl, was about eleven years old, and the
-youngest was about five. There were four girls and two boys, and Pamela
-noticed that they were all dressed in sensible linen overalls--things
-that were strongly made and easily washed. The children seemed to be a
-healthy, noisy, happy-go-lucky little crowd; but although Pamela was
-fond of children, she did not pay so much attention to the six little
-Baggs on this first visit as she did on subsequent occasions. Her
-attention was centred on their aunt, and her pictures.
-
-While Elizabeth Bagg took Pamela upstairs to her 'studio' the little
-Baggs disappeared into the kitchen to watch the toffee cooling, and with
-permission to break some of the toffee that had already set into small
-pieces; during which operation long and excited arguments seemed to
-occur with great frequency--arguments that more often than not ended in
-a scream or a howl. Hearing which, Elizabeth Bagg would put down the
-picture she was showing Pamela, and with a muttered apology would vanish
-downstairs, and restore peace.
-
-Elizabeth Bagg's 'studio' was really her bedroom, but in the daytime,
-when the camp-bedstead was covered with a piece of flowered chintz, and
-the rest of the bedroom furniture made as inconspicuous as possible, the
-room served very well as a workroom. The walls were whitewashed, making
-a good background for Elizabeth's pictures, which were hung thickly all
-around. A few had frames--but only a few. Most of them were without.
-She seemed to do all kinds of subjects, from landscapes to quaint
-studies of children, painted in a bold, unusual style. On an easel by
-the window stood Elizabeth's latest study, half finished; Pamela was
-surprised to see that it was a painting of the old windmill that she
-herself had tried to sketch. As Pamela stood looking at it, she
-realized that there was something in Elizabeth Bagg's work that she
-herself would never be able to get. "I'm only a dabbler," thought
-Pamela to herself. "This is the real thing."
-
-"It's splendid," said Pamela aloud, gazing at the picture with
-admiration. "Do you know"--she turned impulsively to Elizabeth, who was
-standing behind her--"it makes me feel as if I want to go home, and tear
-up all my drawings and start afresh. Your pictures are so--so alive. If
-only I could get that _living_ touch into my work. But I feel I'll
-never be able to do it--when I think of my own things--and then look at
-this."
-
-"I am more than double your age," said Elizabeth Bagg steadily, though
-her heart was beating rapidly at these, the first words of genuine
-praise and encouragement that she had had for a long time. "I have been
-working for many years past."
-
-"That's not it," said Pamela, shaking her head. "There's something in
-your pictures, that if you had not got it _in_ you, no amount of
-practice would produce. I can't explain any better than that--but you
-know what I mean, don't you? I think your work's fine.... Have you
-ever exhibited any of your pictures anywhere?"
-
-Elizabeth Bagg shook her head.
-
-"No," she replied, and a tinge of colour crept into her cheeks again.
-
-"Oh, but you _should_," said Pamela, enthusiastically, looking at a
-charming study of a little girl in a red tam-o'-shanter.
-
-Pamela's enthusiasm affected Elizabeth Bagg strangely. She felt
-suddenly much younger than she had felt for years past. It was so long
-since anyone had noticed her pictures. Her days were spent in household
-duties for her brother and the children (just as Martha had told
-Pamela), with every spare half hour snatched for her painting. Some
-days, when she knew there would be no half hour to spare, Elizabeth
-would get up very early in the morning to continue a picture, and would
-feel all the fresher to face the work afterward, knowing that her
-picture was progressing, surely if slowly. Twice a week she gave
-painting lessons at a 'School for the Daughters of Gentlemen' in
-Inchmoor, a practice at which her brother had ceased to grumble when he
-found it brought her in a few shillings a week. He considered her
-'daubing' a fearful waste of time; she had far better be employed in
-making a tasty apple-pie or mending the children's stockings, he
-thought--work for which Elizabeth received her 'board and lodging.' Old
-Tom Bagg flattered himself that he was good-naturedly indulgent to
-Elizabeth's little hobby, nevertheless Pamela noticed that there were no
-pictures of Elizabeth's anywhere about the house--they were all packed
-away in her own room.
-
-Pamela did not know of the gratitude Elizabeth felt toward her; she only
-knew that she admired Elizabeth's pictures immensely, and felt a keen
-interest in the painter of them.
-
-As Elizabeth said she would like very much to see some of Pamela's work,
-Pamela arranged to bring some round the following day.
-
-And so the friendship began.
-
-
-When Pamela reached Chequertrees that evening she wrote a long post-card
-home--for the first month was just ended. Surely there was never a card
-with so much written on it before--unless it was the card she received
-from home the following day, telling her that all was well at
-Oldminster.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER XI*
-
- *THE WISHING WELL*
-
-
-For a while things settled down into smoothly running order. Now that
-the first month had passed the days seemed to slip by in an amazing
-fashion--as they generally do after the newness of strange surroundings
-has worn off. The four girls got on very well together on the whole; of
-course, there were occasional little breezes--which was only natural
-considering that four such different temperaments were thrown constantly
-into each other's society; but the breezes never gathered into a
-tempest, and always, before long, the sun was out again.
-
-One of the breezes sprang up during the sixth week on account of a
-protest Isobel made regarding Caroline's choice of puddings. It was
-Caroline's turn again to arrange the week's meals, and it must certainly
-be admitted that to choose suet roly-poly on Monday and Thursday, apple
-dumplings on Tuesday, and boiled treacle roll on Wednesday and Friday,
-was, to say the least of it, asking for trouble. But when on the
-Saturday a solidly substantial Christmas pudding appeared, it was too
-much for Isobel, and she protested vigorously at the stodginess of
-Caroline's puddings.
-
-Caroline, looking up from the solid slice of pudding on her plate, took
-the remarks badly, and after a few sullen replies got decidedly annoyed.
-She was making the most of her week, she said, because she knew she
-would not get another pudding worth calling a pudding until her turn
-came round again. Even the glories of Isobel's elaborate puddings--with
-cream and crystallized cherries on top--had failed to rouse any
-enthusiasm in Caroline. Those kinds of pudding were all right to look
-at, but they had 'no insides' to them, commented Caroline, as she passed
-her plate for a third helping of Christmas pudding.
-
-Martha's patience and willingness in making the various kinds of pudding
-chosen were things to be marvelled at; but she seemed to take great
-pride and pleasure in showing her skill at cooking whatever the girls
-required. To be sure, there was no lack of praise for her from the four
-girls, who thoroughly appreciated her efforts to do her best for them.
-
-"It always does me good to go and have a talk with Martha," Pamela would
-say. "She's so cheerful--and so willing and unselfish. Nothing is any
-trouble to her."
-
-Martha never demurred at nor criticized any of the puddings chosen--not
-even Caroline's recurring choice of roly-polies, though she looked a
-trifle anxious and made them as light as possible.
-
-"And on Friday we'll have boiled treacle roll," Caroline had informed
-her.
-
-"And what's nicer!" Martha had replied, unaware of the chorus of muffled
-groans on the other side of the kitchen door, as three girls, rolling
-their eyes in an exaggerated manner, crept stealthily away along the
-passage.
-
-Then on the Saturday had come Isobel's protest. Caroline maintained that
-she had a right to choose any puddings she liked during her week, and
-while quite agreeing with her as to this point, Pamela mentioned that
-she thought it would be more considerate of Caroline if she would make
-her choice a little less 'suety.' They discussed the matter thoroughly,
-and finally came to an agreement, Caroline undertaking to vary her
-choice if the others promised to have the kind of pudding that was
-_really_ a pudding on one day in each week. And so matters were
-arranged and the breeze blew over.
-
-In spite of lack of encouragement or interest from the others, Caroline
-had sent in her name to Lady Prior's secretary as one who was willing to
-make things for the bazaar. And there had followed a day when two
-ladies of the organizing committee had called to see Caroline to talk
-about the articles that were most needed for the various stalls. It was
-a blissfully important day for Caroline, and she had dreams that night
-of crocheted cosy-covers, and little pink silk pin-cushions, and
-afterward, until the bazaar took place, was scarcely ever seen without
-knitting-needles or sewing of some kind or other in her hands.
-
-The two committee ladies were both very large ladies, and were so well
-wrapped up in cloaks and scarves for motoring that they looked even
-larger than they really were. They drove up to the front gate in a very
-large motor car, and being ushered into the drawing-room by the
-respectful Ellen, both sat down on the small couch, which they succeeded
-in completely obscuring. They were both exceedingly amiable, and
-discussed matters in rather loud and assured voices with the bashful
-Caroline, who not only promised to make a number of things for the
-bazaar, but was eventually persuaded to preside at one of the stalls.
-
-"All the stall-holders are to wear Japanese costumes. A charming idea,
-don't you think so?" smiled one of the ladies.
-
-"A very, very sweet idea," said the other. "Of course, there will be no
-bother of getting the costumes ready; we are arranging to hire a number
-for the day. You'll have to come up and choose which one you like when
-the time draws near."
-
-Caroline smiled, and said she thought it a nice idea. Fortunately, the
-fact that the Japanese style, with chrysanthemums in her hair, would not
-suit her in the least did not occur to Caroline. She was not a vain girl
-with regard to her appearance, though she was rather proud of her
-accomplishments in the sewing line.
-
-But when Isobel heard about the Japanese costume for Caroline she nearly
-suffocated herself with laughter at the picture her mind's eye presented
-her with of solemn Caroline in a butterfly kimono and chrysanthemums
-pinned coquettishly above each ear. However, Caroline was not within
-hearing when Isobel learnt the news from Beryl, so no harm was done.
-
-Isobel would have liked to join in the bazaar herself, but until she
-knew for certain about her relationship with the family at the Manor
-House, she decided that it was better not to lay herself open to the
-chance of meeting Lady Prior. Of course she had questioned Martha about
-the Priors, but nothing Martha could tell her shed any light on the
-Priors' connexions, as Sir Henry was practically a new-comer to
-Barrowfield, having bought the Manor House on the death of the late
-owner a few years ago.
-
-As a rule Martha was a useful mine of information on people and places
-in Barrowfield, and many an interesting morsel of gossip had come to the
-girls through Martha.
-
-It was through her, for instance, that they first heard of the Wishing
-Well.
-
-One evening when Pamela was showing Martha a sketch she had made of an
-old barn and some pine trees, Martha said:
-
-"Why, that's near the top of Long Lane, isn't it?--near where the
-Wishing Well is! And a very handsome picture it makes, to be sure."
-
-"The Wishing Well!" said Pamela. "Where's that? It sounds exciting."
-
-"Well, you know as you gets near the top of Long Lane," said Martha,
-busily stoning raisins into a basin that stood on the kitchen table, "on
-your right hand, as you're going up, you pass a white gate that leads
-into a field and an old disused chalk quarry--there's poppies and long
-grass growing all about in the summer--and there's a few trees at the
-top of the field, at the head of the scooped-out chalk-pit.... Well, a
-few yards inside the gate, on your left, and almost hidden by an
-overhanging hedge, is the well. You probably wouldn't notice it if you
-wasn't looking for it! But there it is, as sure as I'm sitting here,
-stoning these raisins--and Ellen will tell you the same as it's the
-truth I'm speaking."
-
-"And why is it called a Wishing Well?" inquired Pamela.
-
-"Oh, there's some old story that if you was to write a wish on a piece
-of paper and throw it into the well on a moonlight night, whatever you
-wished would come true," Martha chuckled. "But I don't know as I
-believes it--though I _did_ have a wish that way once--in my young days,
-mind you----"
-
-"And did it come true?" asked Pamela, eagerly.
-
-"Well, no--I can't say it did," replied Martha, "but then, according to
-the story it was my fault. I ought to have kept it secret, and I went
-and spoke it out to some one, not thinking like--and so it didn't come
-true."
-
-"Didn't you wish again ever?"
-
-Martha shook her head. "You can only wish once--according to the story
-... but mind you, I don't say there's any truth in it, one way or the
-other."
-
-"But don't you know anyone else who has wished and who has had their
-wish granted?" asked Pamela, to whom the idea appealed strongly.
-
-"I can't truthfully say I do--not for certain," said Martha. "Though I
-knows several what have _said_ such and such a thing has happened
-because they wished it to--down the well--and it's their wish come
-true.... But how do I know they're speaking the truth? Eh? They
-mustn't tell what they've wished till it does come true, or else it
-won't come true at all. And when a thing happens, it's easy enough to
-say you wished it to, isn't it? ... So you see you can't rely on no
-one--not knowing how honest they are--but can only try for yourself and
-see."
-
-"I should love to have a wish," said Pamela, gazing thoughtfully into
-the glowing kitchen fire. "I like to _believe_ I believe in Wishing
-Wells, and goblins and spells and enchantments and things like that, but
-I'm not really sure that I _do_.... Anyway, I think we might all go up
-Long Lane on a moonlight night, and have a wish--_just in case_ it
-really is a Wishing Well.... I'm sure Beryl will love the idea--they
-all will, I think. You'll tell us just what to do, won't you, Martha?"
-
-Martha laughed. "Yes, indeed," she said. "But, mind you, I don't say
-there's anything in it."
-
-
-The outcome of this conversation was an excursion up Long Lane a few
-nights later when the moon was at the full. All four girls entered into
-the spirit of the adventure in high spirits, though Caroline rather
-spoilt the romantic glamour that Pamela had conjured up by insisting on
-wearing her goloshes in case she got her feet wet in the damp grass.
-
-"Oh, Caroline, how _can_ you! We ought not to speak of such things as
-goloshes--practical, matter-of-fact, everyday goloshes--in the same
-breath as Wishing Wells," said Pamela, in a mock tragic voice. "But
-still, I suppose it's very sensible of you," she added, laughing.
-
-The four girls started off up Long Lane, chatting and laughing, each
-with a piece of paper and pencil to write her wish when the well was
-reached. It would be so much more romantic, Pamela said, to write it
-beside the well in the moonlight, rather than beside the dining-room
-table in the gaslight.
-
-"I hope you each know what you're going to wish," said Isobel. "It'll
-be too chilly to stand about making up our minds when we get there."
-
-Long Lane stretched from the blacksmith's forge, that stood on the same
-side of Barrowfield Green as Chequertrees, past Tom Bagg's house, and up
-the hill to a small inn, and a handful of scattered cottages a mile and
-a half away. The lane was set with high hedges on either side, and was
-a gradual ascent all the way.
-
-As the girls drew near the top end, and the gate leading to the chalk
-quarry came in sight, they fell silent, each trying to put into shape
-the wish she was going to write in a few minutes.
-
-The well was much as Martha had described, though even more hidden and
-overgrown with trails of creeper from a high bank of shrubs above it
-than they had expected to find. Pamela was obliged to draw the trails
-aside before they could see the dark, still water.
-
-"Can you see the moon reflected in the water? We must make sure of
-that," reminded Beryl.
-
-Long white clouds were drifting slowly across the face of the moon, but
-as they passed, and the moon emerged again, her reflection could be seen
-in the well.
-
-"Yes," said Pamela. "So--now--quick--let's write our wishes and wrap a
-stone inside the papers so that they'll sink--and drop them in the water
-while the moon's out." She looked up overhead. "It'll be clear for a
-few minutes now, but there are more clouds coming slowly--a long way
-off--and if they reach her we shall have to wait some minutes for them
-to pass."
-
-A hurried search for convenient-sized stones was made; and then,
-silence, while they wrote down their wishes, using the top bar of the
-white gate as a writing-desk.
-
-Pamela was the first to finish. At first Pamela had thought of wishing
-something for Michael; then she had thought of wishing that she could
-paint as well as Elizabeth Bagg; but "Michael and I are young," she had
-told herself, "and we've plenty of years to work in--but Elizabeth Bagg
-is getting old, and she's losing heart--I'll wish something for her....
-I'll wish that somebody with influence, who can appreciate Elizabeth
-Bagg's artistic talent, may see some of her pictures, and that she may
-soon obtain the recognition which she well deserves." This was the gist
-of Pamela's wish. Wrapping a stone inside her paper, she threw it into
-the well--the moon's reflection scattering into a hundred shimmers and
-ripples as the stone splashed into the dark water and sank.
-
-Isobel was the next ready. "I wish that I may do nothing to forfeit my
-fifty pounds," she had written, and her 'wish' followed quickly in the
-track of Pamela's.
-
-For a wonder Caroline was finished third; but she knew when she started
-out exactly what she was going to wish. It concerned a little matter
-that had been fidgeting her careful soul for the last two days. "I wish
-I may find my silver thimble." Such was Caroline's wish, and it
-journeyed down after the other two just as Beryl finished writing hers.
-
-Beryl had taken longer because she had had some difficulty in framing
-her wish, although when finished it seemed quite straightforward enough.
-"I wish I may never have to go back and live with Aunt Laura again,"
-Beryl had written.
-
-"Hurry up, and throw yours in, Beryl--the clouds are coming over," said
-Pamela, as she and Caroline and Isobel wandered a few paces away toward
-the chalk quarry. They were talking casually together when a slight
-scream from Beryl made them turn hastily round.
-
-Beryl was running swiftly away from the well and toward the gate, which
-she pushed open, and ran into the lane.
-
-The three other girls quickly followed and soon overtook her.
-
-"Beryl! Wait a minute! Wait for us! What's the matter?" they called
-as they ran.
-
-Beryl stopped running directly she heard their voices, and came to a
-standstill. She was looking very pale and scared as they came up to
-her.
-
-"Whatever is the matter, old girl?" asked Pamela, taking hold of Beryl's
-arm.
-
-"Oh, Pamela," she said, "I had just thrown my wish in the well, when the
-bush--the big overhanging bush close above--gave a rustle, and I heard
-some one laugh--such a horrid laugh--as if some one was hiding there,
-watching us. I--it gave me such a turn--I just ran--I didn't notice
-where you were--I just ran for the gate, to get away quickly."
-
-Beryl seemed quite unnerved, and it was in vain that the others tried to
-persuade her that it was only her imagination.
-
-"Shall we all go back together and make sure," suggested Pamela, not
-very enthusiastically it must be owned; but the others were certain it
-would not be wise to do this.
-
-"It might be some horrible old tramp asleep in the hedge," said Isobel.
-"No. Let's get home--it's getting chilly--and we couldn't do any good
-really by going back, could we?"
-
-So they all linked arms, and made their way home, where Martha was
-waiting up for them with a jug of hot milk.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER XII*
-
- *IN WHICH ELIZABETH BAGG PAINTS A PICTURE
- AND ISOBEL HEARS SOME PLEASANT NEWS*
-
-
-Pamela's friendship with the Bagg family developed rapidly, and she
-became a frequent visitor to 'Alice Maud Villa'--much to Isobel's
-amazement; Isobel was more than amazed, she was scandalized.
-
-"I simply can't understand Pamela," confided Isobel to Caroline. "What
-can she find in those Baggs? Even if Elizabeth Bagg can sketch a
-bit--it's no excuse; they're not the _sort_ of people Pamela should like
-to mix with. After all, Tom Bagg is only the village cabman! You can't
-get away from the fact, can you now? You know what I mean--they're not
-Pamela's sort somehow--I really am surprised at her taste."
-
-But Isobel never said anything like this to Pamela. There was a certain
-air about Pamela at times that even Isobel respected, an air which, in
-the present case, made Isobel feel instinctively that Pamela would not
-brook any interference with her friendship with Elizabeth Bagg. So
-Isobel did not criticize openly Pamela's attitude toward the Baggs; but
-she criticized, and wondered, and was amazed in private to Caroline,
-whenever she thought fit.
-
-There were two things that Isobel was trying to avoid. One was meeting
-old Silas Sluff in the garden, and the other was, asking any more
-questions of Beryl. To avoid old Silas was fairly easy, as he seemed to
-be trying to keep out of her sight as much as possible. To refrain from
-questioning Beryl was hard at first, but, although at times intensely
-curious about some incident or other in connection with Beryl, Isobel
-remembered that she must be a sport, and managed to keep her tongue
-quiet. It needed a great effort sometimes, but she succeeded, which
-must certainly be put down to Isobel's credit.
-
-As far as Pamela was concerned Isobel's approval or disapproval of her
-friendship with the Baggs never worried her in the least. The matter
-never even crossed her mind. She spent many happy hours in Elizabeth
-Bagg's 'studio' watching Elizabeth paint, or finishing a sketch of her
-own, helped on by valuable hints and suggestions from Elizabeth, who
-greatly encouraged Pamela in her work; just as Pamela helped Elizabeth
-by her interest and genuine admiration for Elizabeth's painting.
-
-Sometimes, when they were both at work in the studio, Pamela would begin
-to argue with Elizabeth over her attitude toward her brother Tom and his
-views on her painting.
-
-"He's no right to call it 'wasting time,'" Pamela would protest. "He
-ought to be _made_ to understand what splendid work you are
-doing--valuable work, too, if I'm not mistaken."
-
-"He doesn't care for pictures at all," Elizabeth would reply. "And it's
-no good crossing him--he's been very kind to me, you know, and has given
-me a roof over my head, and food to eat; I only have to buy my own
-clothes and my painting materials out of the money I earn by teaching;
-he provides everything else."
-
-"But look what you do for him in return--cooking, washing, cleaning, and
-last, but by no means least, looking after his six children for him. How
-you manage to do it all I'm sure I don't know! And yet he doesn't even
-recognize that the work you love most is done up here--here in your
-studio--at all odd moments of the day. And he calls this 'wasting
-time.'" Pamela gave a short laugh. "Oh, it makes me so indignant," she
-said.
-
-But her arguments were always in vain. Elizabeth would never make the
-smallest attempt toward making her brother respect her art, but would
-continue to go on as usual after Pamela had left, smiling quietly to
-herself at Pamela's enthusiasm and indignation.
-
-"She is very young," Elizabeth would say to herself, and then give a
-sigh at the remembrance of when she herself was young and enthusiastic
-and indignant, when she had dreamed of doing great things in the world
-of art--long before her sister-in-law had died, and she had come to keep
-house for her brother. Then, when she was young, it had been an invalid
-mother who had claimed all her attention, so that she had never had time
-nor opportunities to make friends with young people of her own
-age--young people who had interests in common with herself. She had
-painted and drawn in her spare time, and had even had a couple of terms
-at an art school, in the days before her mother had become a helpless
-invalid. Then, when her mother had died, it had been Elizabeth's
-intention to take a room in London by herself and set resolutely to work
-to earn a living by her painting; but before this plan could be put into
-execution news came that her aunt (Alice Maud) had met with an accident,
-and Elizabeth was asked to go and nurse her. She went. Elizabeth
-planned many things during her life, but other people always seemed to
-step in and alter the plans--and Elizabeth allowed them to be altered,
-and drifted into the new plans with little or no resistance. That was
-Elizabeth's chief failing, her inability to strike out for herself. As
-far as art was concerned it was a loss, but her relatives had certainly
-gained in having so willing and conscientious a worker to look after
-them in their illnesses. For it was always somebody who was ill that
-sent for Elizabeth. First, her mother, then her aunt, and finally, just
-when her thoughts were once again free to turn toward the room in
-London, her sister-in-law had begged her to come and look after her
-house and the children as she was taken dangerously ill. So Elizabeth
-came. And when her sister-in-law died she could not find it in her
-heart to refuse her brother Tom's request to stay with him and look
-after his six little motherless children.
-
-Elizabeth used sometimes to dream about the wonderful room she had meant
-to have in London--the room where she liked to imagine that she would
-have painted pictures that would have brought her fame and wealth. As
-she grew older she began to doubt whether she ever would have painted
-pictures good enough or marketable enough even to pay for the rent of
-the room. She began to regret her want of initiative--after she had met
-Pamela. She regretted that she had all along allowed her own affairs to
-drift. Why had she always allowed others to rule her life, she
-wondered. She had worked hard at her pictures--and then done nothing
-with them when they were finished. There were scores of them packed one
-on top of the other on the shelves of a big cupboard in her studio.
-
-Having got permission to look through this pile of pictures one day,
-Pamela discovered that Elizabeth was decidedly clever at portrait
-painting; the likenesses of one or two of the village folk, whom Pamela
-knew by sight, and of Tom Bagg, and of several of the little Baggs, were
-very well done indeed; and she asked Elizabeth why she did not do more
-of this kind of work.
-
-"I haven't done any portraits for a long time," was all that Elizabeth
-replied. "I don't know why."
-
-The discovery of this branch of Elizabeth's skill set Pamela thinking.
-Apart from his annoying indifference to his sister's talent Tom Bagg was
-a genial, good-natured, and quite likeable man, Pamela thought. She
-liked him more particularly after discovering him one evening sitting by
-the fire in his living-room, smoking, and telling a long fairy story to
-his children, who were gathered around him listening, enthralled. It
-was only occasionally that Daddy could be got to tell them a story; but
-when he chose he could tell a very good story indeed. Perhaps that was
-one of the reasons why he was so popular at the 'Blue Boar.' Ensconced
-in a chimney-corner seat in the old-fashioned parlour of the 'Blue
-Boar,' he would puff away at his pipe, and yarn to a few bosom friends
-and occasional strangers for an hour at a stretch, much to the amusement
-of his audience. At home he was just as popular as a story-teller, and
-the children would listen enchanted to his tales of adventure, of
-fairies, and of pirates--and when he came to the humorous parts, where
-he always stopped to chuckle and shake before he told them the joke, the
-children could hardly contain their impatience, and while he paused
-aggravatingly to take a pull at his pipe and chuckle again, they would
-shower eager questions upon him, giving him no peace until he resumed
-the tale.
-
-Elizabeth Bagg, when she was not upstairs in her studio, would sit in a
-corner by the fire on these occasions, mending stockings by firelight,
-and listening to the story, glancing up now and then at the cheerful,
-ruddy face of the teller, and at the children sitting on the hearth-rug,
-on the arms of his chair, and on his knees, all listening intently. The
-story-telling was always done by firelight; directly the gas was lit, it
-was supper and bedtime.
-
-Pamela was present at more than one of these story-telling evenings.
-Old Tom Bagg was used to talking before strangers and new-comers, and
-her presence made no difference to him. He was always polite, and
-pleased to see Pamela, and never seemed outwardly surprised at her
-friendship with Elizabeth, though sometimes he would scratch the bald
-spot on his head and wonder to himself.
-
-The first time Pamela saw the group in the firelit room listening to the
-story-telling she was struck with an idea, which she afterward
-communicated to Elizabeth.
-
-"It would make a simply ripping picture--and you're so good at
-likenesses--I wonder you don't do it," she urged.
-
-And, after a while, Elizabeth Bagg did do it. She set to work up in her
-studio, and began on a picture of Tom Bagg sitting in a firelit room
-telling a story to the children around him.
-
-"Get the expression on his face when he's chuckling," said Pamela.
-
-So Elizabeth watched him and caught the chuckling expression and
-transmitted it to her picture.
-
-"_Absolutely_," was the delighted Pamela's verdict when she saw it; and
-her enthusiasm roused Elizabeth to put her best work into the painting,
-although she had no future plans for it when it was finished. Possibly
-it would have drifted finally into the cupboard in her studio.
-Elizabeth, with her tiresome lack of initiative, would have taken no
-further trouble with the picture after it was done.
-
-But Pamela had a plan for the firelight picture which she did not
-mention to Elizabeth Bagg, but waited eagerly for the completion of the
-painting.
-
-
-Meanwhile Isobel, unable to get Pamela or Beryl to join in having
-dancing-lessons with her, had at length, much to her own surprise,
-prevailed on Caroline to come to Madame Clarence's with her twice a
-week. As Caroline sat over her sewing so much, and had very little
-exercise, these visits to the Dancing Academy probably did her a great
-deal of good. Not that she enjoyed dancing; but being persuaded that it
-was good for her health, she took her lessons regularly and solemnly,
-just as she would have taken medicine twice daily after meals had she
-thought she should do so. Although Isobel (to use her own expression)
-was not 'frightfully keen' on Caroline, yet she found her useful in yet
-another way besides being a companion to travel with to and from
-Inchmoor.
-
-When Isobel heard that Sir Henry and Lady Prior and family had returned
-to the Manor House, she lived for a few days in a state of pleasurable
-expectation, from which state she was presently transported into one of
-intense joy. For she discovered that the Manor House Priors actually
-were connected with her--though very distantly, it must be confessed.
-
-And Caroline was the medium through whom she learnt this eventful piece
-of news.
-
-Finding that Caroline was the only one of the girls likely to get into
-immediate touch with Lady Prior, through the bazaar work-party meetings
-which Caroline had begun to attend, Isobel asked her if she would take
-the first opportunity of speaking to Lady Prior, and informing her that
-Isobel Prior, who was staying at Chequertrees, would have liked beyond
-anything to help at the bazaar only she was afraid she was restricted
-from doing so by the instructions of Miss Crabingway, who had said that
-none of the girls staying at Chequertrees were to visit or be visited by
-any relations whatsoever; and Isobel thought it possible that she might
-be a relation of Lady Prior's. Of course, Isobel impressed upon Caroline
-that she was to be sure to say that Miss Crabingway did not know that
-this restriction of hers might apply in any way to Lady Prior, or she
-would assuredly not have made such a rule. Then Isobel asked Caroline
-to explain all about Miss Crabingway's whim, and to make matters quite
-clear to her ladyship. She also wrote down for Caroline all the facts
-about the Prior family-tree that she knew, giving her father's full
-name, and age, and profession, and the names of his various brothers,
-cousins, uncles, and so on.
-
-All this Caroline faithfully related to Lady Prior in due course, and
-came back from her first interview with the news that Lady Prior was
-going to consult Sir Henry about it, and would tell Caroline what he
-said at the next meeting, as she did not know any of the Christian names
-of the gentlemen Caroline had mentioned, but was quite amused at Miss
-Crabingway's queer instructions.
-
-Isobel was somewhat chilled by this news, and wondered to herself
-whether the 'dowdy-looking' Caroline had prejudiced her case in Lady
-Prior's eyes.
-
-"Of course, never having seen me she may think I'm something of the same
-class as the friend I choose to act as my deputy," thought Isobel to
-herself, and eyed the unconscious Caroline with secret disfavour.
-
-However, Caroline returned from the next bazaar meeting with better
-news. Sir Henry had informed Lady Prior that Mr Gerald Prior of
-Lancaster Gate and Ibstone House, Lower Marling, was a third cousin of
-his, whom he had never seen, though he had heard of him. This put fresh
-heart into Isobel, and she went to church the following Sunday to see
-what the Priors looked like--though she took care to keep a safe
-distance in case any unforeseen accident should happen, and she should
-meet them. She wondered what the mater would do under the
-circumstances. But, contemplating that when the six months elapsed she
-would be free to go and visit these new-found relatives, and be fifty
-pounds the richer for the waiting, she decided that it was wiser to
-wait, especially as Lady Prior now knew the circumstances and would
-understand.
-
-So she gazed on the Prior pew from a distance, and noted with pride the
-rich and fashionable clothes its occupants wore, and the respect the
-family seemed to awaken in the other members of the congregation.
-
-Though Isobel did not want to own it, even to herself, she was somewhat
-disappointed in the facial appearance of her father's third cousin and
-his family. Sir Henry himself was small and pompous, with sandy hair
-and moustache, and his broad, pinkish face was plentifully besprinkled
-with freckles; he wore glasses which were rather troublesome to keep on
-the flat bridge of his wide, short nose. His eyebrows were invisible
-from a distance, but his gold watch-chain and the diamond in the gold
-ring on the little finger of his right hand sparkled and glistened in
-the sunshine that streamed through the stained-glass windows.
-
-Lady Prior was well preserved and had evidently been pretty in her
-youth, but now she was inclined to be plump, and had developed a
-double-chin, and a florid complexion; her mouth was too small for the
-rest of her features, making her nose look too prominent; her eyes were
-large and good. The two daughters of the house next claimed Isobel's
-attention; they were upright, pleasant-looking girls with their mother's
-features, but their father's colouring--freckles included. Nevertheless
-there was a certain air about them which Isobel could find no more
-fitting term for than 'distinguished.' She had learnt from Caroline
-that there was also a son of the house, but he was not present that
-morning in church.
-
-Isobel gazed from afar, and then went home to Chequertrees feeling
-rather out of humour with everything and everybody because of the 'silly
-whim' of Miss Crabingway's which had cut her off from these desirable
-relations.
-
-
-When the girls had almost completed the third month of their stay at
-Chequertrees Martha reminded them that they would possibly receive a
-communication from Mr Joseph Sigglesthorne shortly, with whom Miss
-Crabingway had left instructions concerning the replenishing of the
-funds of the household. Supplies were running out, Martha said, and she
-hoped they would hear promptly.
-
-But several days went by and no word came from Mr Sigglesthorne (for the
-very good reason that he had forgotten all about them).
-
-Then one morning a letter posted in Scotland arrived from Miss Emily
-Crabingway. It was very brief, and merely instructed Pamela, Beryl,
-Isobel, and Caroline to go up to London with Martha on the day following
-the receipt of letter, and deliver the envelope which was enclosed to Mr
-Joseph Sigglesthorne at his rooms in Fig Tree Court, Temple, E.C.
-
-"What can this mean?" said Pamela, after she had read the letter to
-Martha.
-
-Martha smiled and shook her head. "Unless it is that Miss Crabingway
-knows what a forgetful gentleman Mr Sigglesthorne is, and wants to give
-him a shock by sending you all to remind him," she suggested.
-
-It may as well be stated here that this was not Martha's own idea, but
-one communicated to her in a recent note from Miss Crabingway.
-
-As this would be the first journey to town that the girls had made since
-they came to Barrowfield, they were rather excited and pleased, and set
-about making plans for the morrow's journey in high good spirits; they
-recalled for each other's benefit their previous meeting with Mr
-Sigglesthorne. It was decided to lock up the house, as Ellen said
-rather than stay at home alone all day she would go and visit some
-friends in the village, who had been begging her to come and see them
-for a long time, and would meet their train at the station on their
-return. This matter being satisfactorily arranged, and time-tables
-consulted, clothes overlooked and holes in gloves mended, the four girls
-ended the day with another dance in the drawing-room to celebrate their
-'one day's release' from Barrowfield, as Isobel put it.
-
-The next day was fine and warm, though a few mackerel clouds high in the
-sky made it difficult to dissuade Caroline from putting on her goloshes
-and taking an umbrella. Poor Caroline, her little fads were always
-being laughed at by the other three! But she took all their remarks
-very good-naturedly as a rule. Her umbrella she did eventually abandon,
-reluctantly, but she took a small canvas bag with her, which she said
-contained her purse and handkerchief, and some knitting to do in the
-train. But there was more in it than these things; the bulge at the
-side of the bag was a very tightly-rolled, light-weight mackintosh, and
-the bulge at the bottom was the much-ridiculed goloshes. Caroline did
-not explain the bulges, and the girls were too busy with their own
-affairs by the time she came downstairs with her bag to bother to tease
-her any more.
-
-And so the four girls and Martha set out to visit Mr Joseph
-Sigglesthorne.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER XIII*
-
- *MR JOSEPH SIGGLESTHORNE FORGETS THE DATE*
-
-
-The journey to town was accomplished swiftly and comfortably, and was
-enlivened every now and then by Martha's remarks on the changes that had
-come over the country they passed through in the train since she was a
-girl. She made a quaint little figure in her black bonnet, trimmed with
-jet beads, and her best black cape with the silk fringe round it, and
-her black serge skirt. Her kindly grey eyes and wrinkled face were
-alight with interest as she sat beaming and chatting with Beryl and
-Pamela, while Caroline steadily knitted, and Isobel in the farther
-corner gazed out of the window. Although she liked Martha well enough,
-she rather wished that Miss Crabingway had sent the four of them to town
-alone.
-
-When they arrived at Marylebone station the girls learnt to their
-surprise that Martha had never been in the tube railway in her life, and
-was somewhat chary and suspicious of this mode of travelling; however,
-encouraged by Pamela and Beryl, who each linked hold of one of her arms,
-she was persuaded to enter the lift, which she mistook at first for the
-train, until matters were explained to her.
-
-They changed at Charing Cross on to the District Railway and were soon
-at the Temple Station, and after one or two inquiries at length found
-themselves walking up Middle Temple Lane _en route_ for Fig Tree Court.
-
-It is not one of the prettiest courts, Fig Tree Court, although it has
-such a picturesque name. There is no fig-tree growing there now, though
-if there had been one Mr Sigglesthorne would not have been able to see
-it, as his windows were so begrimed with dust and dirt that nothing was
-clearly visible through them. The window-cleaners, if ever he employed
-them, must surely have charged him three times the usual amount to get
-his windows clean again. As for Martha, directly she set eyes on them
-her hands itched to get hold of a wash-leather.
-
-Mr Sigglesthorne lived on the first floor, and they were soon outside
-the door with his name printed on it in large black letters. Pamela
-knocked with a double rat-tat. All was silent within for a few moments,
-then the creak of an inner door and a shuffling step could be heard.
-The latch clicked and the front door was opened just enough for a hand
-and arm to be thrust out.
-
-The five visitors stood gazing in silent surprise at the open hand--a
-hand obviously waiting for something to be placed in its grasp. They
-stood thus, looking first at the hand and then at each other, and Isobel
-was just about to laugh outright when a voice behind the door exclaimed
-impatiently:
-
-"Hurry up, milkman! Half-pint, as usual."
-
-At this Isobel could control herself no longer, but burst out laughing,
-and the others, unable to resist, joined in as well.
-
-This caused the door to be opened wider, and a very shocked and
-surprised Mr Joseph Sigglesthorne was revealed, who stared open-mouthed
-in pained astonishment at the laughing group outside.
-
-Pamela was the first to recover herself. "Oh, Mr Sigglesthorne," she
-said, "I'm so sorry--please excuse us, but Miss Crabingway told us to
-come and give you this letter."
-
-"Well, to be sure! But please excuse me--I was so--if I may say
-so--taken aback for the moment--" stammered Mr Sigglesthorne. "But
-please to step inside--step inside." He held the door open wide.
-
-The five visitors stepped inside as requested, almost filling up the
-narrow little passage from which the two rooms of Mr Sigglesthorne's
-flat opened. Mr Sigglesthorne closed the front door, and led the way to
-his living-room, begging them all to come in and be seated. He was
-still rather bewildered by the suddenness of his visitors' appearance,
-and was thrown into confusion on finding that there was only one chair
-in the room that was not too rickety to be used. He handed this with
-great politeness to Pamela, who promptly passed it on to Martha, who was
-too respectful to think of sitting down till all the others had found
-seats.
-
-"It's quite all right," said Pamela. "May I sit on this box? Thanks.
-It'll do splendidly. You sit down, Martha--you'll be tired."
-
-Finally, an old oak chest being cleared of numberless papers and books
-and brought forward for Isobel and Caroline, and a pile of six big
-Encyclopaedias placed one on top of the other serving as a seat for
-Beryl, Mr Sigglesthorne sat down on the corner of the coal-scuttle,
-comforting himself with the thought that things might have been
-worse--although he wished he had not left his bunch of collars on the
-mantelshelf. Strange that this should have worried him, for on the
-whole the mantelshelf was the least untidy part of the room.
-
-Martha's neat and tidy soul positively ached when she looked round Mr
-Sigglesthorne's living-room. One of the first things she noticed was a
-big round table in the centre of the room on which were stacked books
-and papers in a litter of untidiness and confusion; there were several
-bundles of newspapers, and cardboard boot-boxes without lids, containing
-a variety of interesting articles from press-cuttings and collar-studs
-to india-rubber and knots of string. On the top of the highest pile of
-papers reposed Mr Sigglesthorne's top-hat. The table was so littered
-that it was impossible to think of it ever being used for any other
-purpose than that of a home of refuge for old papers. Underneath the
-table, partly obscured by the faded green table-cloth that hung all
-aslant, was a Tate sugar-box containing--what? Coal, probably--but
-Martha could not be quite sure of that. Bookshelves lined the walls,
-and here again confusion reigned. Hardly a single book stood upright; a
-few, here and there, made a faint appearance of doing so, but for the
-most part they had given up the struggle long ago and just sprawled
-across the shelves anyhow--some upside down, some back to
-front--separated every few yards by some useful kitchen utensil, such as
-a toasting-fork, a small hand-brush, a pepper-box, a shovel, a couple of
-saucepan lids, and so on. There were no books at all on one of the
-shelves, but a mass of letters and envelopes filled the space. A broken
-rocking-chair beneath one of the two windows that lighted the room held
-a box of tools and Mr Sigglesthorne's topcoat, and the desk under the
-other window supported a tray with the remnants of a chop on a plate, a
-cup half full of cold coffee, and a tin of condensed milk with a spoon
-sticking out of it; two inkpots and a blotting-pad, and numerous pens,
-pencils, notebooks, and stacks of papers occupied the rest of the desk.
-In the hearth were a pair of old boots, a teapot, and three bundles of
-firewood.
-
-It looked as if Mr Sigglesthorne was in the habit of placing things down
-just wherever he happened to be at the moment--which was handy at the
-time, but caused much confusion and delay in the long run; though it may
-have added a little variety to his life to find his belongings where he
-least expected them.
-
-Mr Sigglesthorne, with his Shakespearean forehead shining in a
-distinguished manner, sat on the coal-scuttle polishing his glasses and
-gazing nervously round at his guests. His black velvet jacket, minus a
-button, wanted brushing, and his dark grey trousers were creased and
-baggy; altogether he looked shabby and unimposing--except for his
-forehead, which just, as it were, kept his head above water.
-
-"Now, if I may be permitted to see Miss Crabingway's note?" he said.
-"You must excuse my room being slightly untidy--a bachelor's misfortune,
-you know, Miss Pamela."
-
-"What a lot of books you have," said Pamela.
-
-"Are you a lawyer?" asked Isobel.
-
-"Heaven forbid!" said Mr Sigglesthorne. "No, miss. But I am rather
-a--bookworm. Ha! Ha! Yes, that's what I am--a bookworm."
-
-This idea seemed to afford him much private amusement, until putting on
-his glasses and opening Miss Crabingway's note his eyes fell on the
-contents, and he at once became grave. It was just as if Miss
-Crabingway were standing before him, speaking.
-
-"Well, Joseph Sigglesthorne," the note ran, "so you have forgotten, as I
-knew you would. There is no excuse--I gave you three calendars, which
-you have not hung on the wall, by the by, but have stowed away out of
-sight--you've forgotten where."
-
-(This was quite true, as Mr Sigglesthorne realized, as he stroked the
-back of his head and tried to recall what he had done with the
-calendars.)
-
-"The money I trusted you with is overdue. Kindly hand the deal box and
-key to Miss Pamela there, and ask her to take out the notes."
-
-"Ah, yes," said Mr Sigglesthorne aloud, as if Miss Crabingway were
-indeed in the room waiting for him to apologize. "Very thoughtless of
-me, I'm sure."
-
-It may be thought remarkable that Mr Sigglesthorne should have
-remembered where the deal box was. But Mr Sigglesthorne always
-remembered where he had put money--a peculiarity of his that Miss
-Crabingway knew well.
-
-And now he was full of remorse at having failed Miss Crabingway in
-regard to the date--for she had paid him well to remember. Mr
-Sigglesthorne's clothes and surroundings might have led one to think
-that he was none too well off, but this idea would have been wrong--with
-regard to the present, at any rate. Besides Miss Crabingway's money
-payments, he had lately got some 'research' work--this latter fact he
-mentioned to his visitors with some pride, and partly to account for the
-piles of papers abounding everywhere. He left them to think this piece
-of news over while he retired to another room to fetch the deal box.
-
-While he was gone Martha rolled her eyes upward, and raised her hands in
-despair.
-
-"How I _should_ like to set to and tidy up a bit for him, poor
-gentleman," she sighed.
-
-"It's more than I'd like to do," said Isobel. "_What_ a muddle!"
-
-"He'd probably be annoyed if anyone upset his research papers," said
-Pamela. "But, good gracious! I don't know how he can ever find
-anything again--once he puts it down."
-
-"He probably doesn't find it again," said Isobel, laughing.
-
-As for Caroline, with whom neatness was almost a passion, she was fairly
-numbed by the scene before her, and could only sigh deeply and shake her
-head. Beryl was always shy in strange places, and, whatever her
-thoughts, she kept silent.
-
-Mr Sigglesthorne shortly returned, and with renewed apologies for
-forgetting to bring the box down to Barrowfield presented a small deal
-box and key to Pamela, requesting her to open it. Inside were a number
-of bank-notes, which she was told to take out and distribute--so much to
-Martha for housekeeping expenses and so much to herself and each of the
-other girls for 'pocket money.' Having done this, she signed a receipt
-and placed it in the box, which Mr Sigglesthorne locked and took away
-again.
-
-Finding that they did not know the Temple well, Mr Sigglesthorne
-insisted on putting on his coat and top-hat and coming out with them.
-Pamela protested that they did not wish to take him away from his
-research work, but he vowed he would have plenty of time if he returned
-within half an hour. So he trotted beside them, talking and waving his
-hand, first on one side and then the other, giving them a very confused
-idea of the plan of the Temple and its history. But, at any rate, Mr
-Sigglesthorne enjoyed himself. And when he finally left them in the
-Strand, with more apologies, Pamela saw him disappear toward the Temple
-again with a smile on her face that had more of regret in it than
-amusement; but her regret was evidently not shared by Isobel, who said:
-
-"Well, thank goodness! Now we can get on, and enjoy ourselves."
-
-They did a round of sight-seeing to make the most of the day in town,
-and had dinner at a restaurant, where Martha, though very nervous, was
-nevertheless very critical, in her own mind, about the dishes served.
-She guessed she could make better white sauce than was served at this
-place, though she was curious to know how the cream pudding was made.
-
-The girls wished they had arranged to end up the day at a theatre, but
-they had not thought of this in time to let Ellen know, and she would be
-at Barrowfield station waiting at nine o'clock. So they were obliged to
-relinquish this idea, with much regret.
-
-As they turned away from the restaurant Pamela suddenly gave a
-start--stood stock still for a moment, then, bending her head, hurried
-on. She had caught a glimpse of her father just getting into a bus.
-The sight of him caused a great wave of longing and home-sickness to
-rush over her, so that it was all she could do to restrain herself from
-running back toward him. To her embarrassment she found that her eyes
-were full of tears. He looked just the same dear old father. She had
-not realized till now how badly she had wanted to see them all at home
-again; she knew she had wanted them, but had stifled the longing as much
-as possible. She wondered how her mother looked--and Michael--and the
-others. The post-card she received from home each month was crammed
-full of news--but even so, post-cards are very unsatisfying things.
-
-As her agitation became obvious to her companions, and they inquired
-what was the matter she was obliged to explain a little.
-
-"I didn't realize how _badly_ I wanted to see my people again--till I
-saw him," she concluded.
-
-"Well, half the time is up now," said Isobel. "I think it was a very
-silly restriction of Miss Crabingway's-- But there you are! And fifty
-pounds is not to be sneezed at, is it?"
-
-Much to every one's dismay, except Caroline's, it now began to
-rain--suddenly and heavily--and a rush was made for the nearest tube
-station. Caroline hastily donned her mackintosh, and stopping in a
-doorway slipped on her goloshes, before she ran through the rain to the
-tube. Her triumph was short-lived, however, because once inside the
-tube they were under cover all the way until they arrived at Barrowfield
-station, very sleepy and chilly with sitting still so long in the train.
-
-Ellen was at the station, and she had actually brought umbrellas for
-them. Secretly, although not an ill-natured girl, Caroline had
-half-hoped they would have had to tramp home through the rain--then
-perhaps they wouldn't have teased her another time, she thought.
-
-However, under the umbrellas they walked--the village fly being engaged
-elsewhere that evening, otherwise Thomas Bagg would have been hired to
-take them home.
-
-And then Beryl would not have bumped into some one--also under an
-umbrella--who was coming from the village toward the station.
-
-As a rather high wind was blowing it was necessary to hold an umbrella
-down close over the top of your head, and so Beryl did not notice anyone
-coming toward her till her umbrella caught against another umbrella;
-both umbrellas were lifted for a moment--and in that moment Beryl saw a
-woman looking at her from under the other umbrella, a woman who frowned
-and put her forefinger to her lips as if enjoining silence.
-
-[Illustration: A WOMAN WHO FROWNED AND PUT HER FOREFINGER TO HER LIPS]
-
-Beryl stifled a scream and ran quickly forward and joined the others,
-keeping as close to Pamela as she could till they reached home.
-
-While the woman, with a quick backward glance at the receding group,
-continued on her way, limping hurriedly up the hill.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER XIV*
-
- *CAROLINE MAKES A DISCOVERY*
-
-
-Pamela was just dropping off to sleep that night when some one tapped on
-her bedroom door. She roused herself, and called out:
-
-"Who's there?"
-
-"May I come in a minute? It's only I--Caroline," the answer came in a
-loud whisper.
-
-"Oh--yes--yes--come in," she said, sitting up, only half awake as yet.
-
-Caroline came in, a lighted candle in her hand. She was fully dressed,
-and had not even untied her hair. She looked a bit scared and puzzled.
-Closing the door softly behind her she crossed to the side of Pamela's
-bed.
-
-"I'm sorry to disturb you," she said solemnly, "but I didn't think you'd
-be in bed yet--I haven't even started to get undressed--I--I don't like
-the look of my room!"
-
-"Don't like the look of your room! Whatever do you mean, Caroline?"
-Pamela rubbed her eyes.
-
-"Well, some one's been moving things. There are several things out of
-their usual places. I--I believe somebody has been in the room while
-we've been out to-day!"
-
-Pamela was wide awake now.
-
-"Oh, Caroline,--you don't mean burglars? There's nothing missing, is
-there? Has anything been taken?"
-
-"No. Not so far as I can see," replied Caroline. "But things have been
-disturbed."
-
-"I'll come in with you and have a look," said Pamela, springing up and
-hastily donning dressing-gown and slippers. "H'sh. We mustn't wake the
-others unless it's necessary. They're all so tired."
-
-"I didn't notice anything just at first," said Caroline, as they entered
-her room.
-
-"I don't notice anything now," remarked Pamela, looking round at the
-neat and orderly chamber.
-
-"Wait a minute," said Caroline. "Look here--" and she pulled open one
-of the drawers in her dressing-table.
-
-"Well?" said Pamela, who could see nothing amiss with the contents of
-the drawer.
-
-"Well!" echoed Caroline rather indignantly, "I never leave my drawers
-like this. See--these gloves were folded together in that corner--and
-these ribbons here--and I always keep my handkerchiefs on top of each
-other at this side--These handkerchiefs are all arranged anyhow. I
-_know_ I didn't leave them like this! ... And look here--on the
-mantelpiece--these photo frames have been shifted--and on this chair by
-the window my brown scarf which I left folded on the seat was on the
-floor!"
-
-"Oh, come," said Pamela. "That might easily have slid off. The main
-point is--is there anything missing?"
-
-"Nothing so far," replied Caroline. "But some one _has_ been in here
-moving my things--I'm certain of it. I know just the way I always leave
-my belongings. I always put them in the same places and in the same
-positions."
-
-She seemed so positive that Pamela was silenced. Anyone else but
-Caroline would probably not have noticed that anything had been
-disturbed in their room.
-
-"Well--what shall we do?" said Pamela, who really thought that Caroline
-was under a delusion. She couldn't see anything wrong with the room.
-"If we wake everybody up we shall only scare them--it isn't as if you'd
-missed anything. That would be a different matter. I suppose you've
-searched all over the room? Of course, you've made sure there's no one
-hiding here now?"
-
-"Oh, yes," said Caroline; but to make doubly sure she and Pamela
-searched again thoroughly. They looked in the wardrobe, behind the
-wardrobe, under the bed, behind the chest of drawers, and in and under
-every likely and unlikely place in the room.
-
-"Have you looked in the soap-dish?" said Pamela, jokingly.
-
-But Caroline did not laugh; she continued her search solemnly. Suddenly
-an exclamation from her made Pamela wheel round.
-
-"Just fancy that!" said Caroline, still on her knees, after an attempt
-to look under the chest of drawers--a space of about six inches from the
-ground. "Look here, Pamela! Here's my silver thimble! The one I
-couldn't find--under the edge of the carpet beneath this chest of
-drawers. And I've looked everywhere for it--but here. It must have
-rolled off the back of the chest, and got wedged under the carpet."
-
-"What luck! The search hasn't been wasted after all then," remarked
-Pamela, stifling a yawn.
-
-"And it is my wish come true," said Caroline slowly.
-
-"What! About the thimble! Is that what you wished?" cried Pamela.
-
-"Yes," said Caroline. "I didn't know what else to wish--and I couldn't
-find my silver thimble that my grandmother gave me--so I thought I'd
-wish about that."
-
-"I see," said Pamela, trying hard not to smile. "Well, your wish has
-come true. You lucky girl! I only hope the rest of us are as
-fortunate."
-
-After this Caroline reluctantly agreed to go to bed, and not to bother
-any further about the things in her room being disturbed until the
-morning, when Pamela promised to make full inquiries and sift the matter
-thoroughly. Pamela felt fairly certain in her own mind that no one had
-been in Caroline's room or she would not have let the matter drop so
-easily. Both girls being now very tired after their long day in town
-they soon dropped into their beds and went off to sleep.
-
-Caroline referred to the matter over breakfast in the morning, thereby
-incurring a great deal of attention and questioning from the
-others--which made her feel quite important for once in a way. Caroline
-was one of those people who could not usually attract much attention
-from others, as she was unable to talk interestingly about things. But
-this morning she found she was actually being interesting; she liked the
-sensation, and meant to make the most of it.
-
-While Pamela and Isobel discussed the matter with Caroline, Beryl, who
-had turned very white, sat silent, her half-finished breakfast pushed on
-one side; she sat stirring her tea mechanically round and round--only
-breaking her silence once to ask Caroline if she had missed anything,
-and seemed relieved on hearing that Caroline had not.
-
-"I suppose nobody else's room was disturbed in any way?" said Pamela,
-adding, "Mine was all right."
-
-"So was mine," said Isobel.
-
-"And mine," echoed Beryl, quickly.
-
-"Well, we'll just go and ask Ellen if she can throw any light on the
-matter, shall we?" said Pamela. "She was the only inmate of this house
-who was not up in London yesterday."
-
-Ellen was very interested, but it did not seem as if she could help to
-solve the question. She had certainly not been in the room herself; she
-had left the house at the same time as they did yesterday, and when she
-and Millicent Jackson--the friend with whom she had spent the day--had
-come in to fetch the umbrellas to bring to the station in the evening,
-they had not been upstairs at all. They had let themselves in at the
-back door, gone straight through to the hall, taken the umbrellas out of
-the stand, and gone out of the front door. They weren't in the house
-five minutes, as they were in a hurry to get to the station in time.
-
-"There, Caroline!" said Isobel. "You see nobody could have been in your
-room. You must have moved the things yourself."
-
-But Caroline shook her head.
-
-"Could anyone have slipped in the back door after you--without you
-noticing?" she asked Ellen.
-
-"Oh, miss! Well--I never thought of that!" said Ellen, then hesitated.
-"Of course, they could have, Miss Caroline--but it's most unlikely. If
-anyone had troubled to do that they would have taken something while
-they were about it, wouldn't they?"
-
-Caroline shrugged her shoulders.
-
-"All I know is--the things in my room were disturbed," she insisted
-doggedly. "And I don't like it."
-
-"How could anyone have slipped in without you seeing, Ellen?" inquired
-Pamela.
-
-"Well, Miss Pamela, to be exact," explained Ellen, "me an' Millicent
-unlocked the back door and came in, shut the door, and went into the
-kitchen, where I struck a match and lit the candle that we keep on the
-dresser here. We didn't bother to light the gas as we was going
-straight through, and out the front way. Me an' Millicent was talking,
-interested-like, as we went into the hall, when Millicent says, 'Oh, did
-you lock the back door again?' And I says, 'Oh, no.' And I went back
-and locked it.... Then we got the umbrellas and went straight out the
-front way.... Now, _do_ you think anyone would have got in just in that
-minute before I locked the back door, Miss Pamela? Now _do_ you, Miss
-Caroline?"
-
-"It's just possible, of course, but not at all likely," said Pamela.
-"Thanks very much, Ellen--as nothing has been missed, I really don't see
-any use in pursuing the matter further, Caroline, do you? ... And it's
-such a grand morning, let's all go for a good tramp over the hills."
-
-So Pamela dismissed the incident from her mind; and Isobel, putting it
-down to "one of the bees in old Caroline's bonnet," soon followed suit.
-Ellen and Martha discussed the matter together, and Ellen repeated her
-story to Martha several times--each time with more emphasis than the
-last; and when she next saw Millicent Jackson she mentioned it to her,
-and they talked of it until the subject was exhausted--then as nothing
-further happened to make them remember it, they too forgot it. Caroline
-remembered it as a grievance for a considerable time, then the
-excitement of the coming bazaar caused it to fade into the background.
-The only one who did not forget the incident was Beryl, and she had good
-reason to remember it--as we shall presently see.
-
-After the visit to London a marked change seemed to come over Beryl;
-always pale and nervous, she appeared to grow even paler and more
-nervous as the days went by. At times she would emerge from the cloud
-of depression which seemed so often to envelop her now and join
-light-heartedly in whatever was going on, but these occasions grew more
-and more rare.
-
-When Pamela remarked on her paleness one day Beryl put it down to the
-weather, saying it made her feel tired. Pamela believed her; had she
-not been so absorbed in Elizabeth Bagg and her work she might have
-noticed things that would have aroused her suspicions; but she was not
-suspicious in any way until one evening Beryl, very awkward and
-hesitating, asked Pamela if she would lend her a sovereign. Pamela did
-not voice the surprise she showed in her face--surprise because the
-pocket-money handed over to each of them by Mr Sigglesthorne had been
-quite generous and sufficient for the few expenses the girls would be
-likely to incur in Barrowfield during the remainder of their stay.
-However, she lent the money at once, and willingly, and asked no
-questions--for which Beryl seemed very grateful.
-
-Feeling a little uneasy about the matter, and wishing to help her if
-possible, Pamela made several opportunities for Beryl to confide in her
-if she had wished to do so. But Beryl did not seem to wish to do so.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER XV*
-
- *ABOUT A BAZAAR AND A MEETING IN THE RUINED WINDMILL*
-
-
-The bazaar, for which Caroline had been sewing so perseveringly, was
-held in the grounds of the Manor House on a beautiful sunny day at the
-end of May. Caroline spent a blissful afternoon, dressed in a Japanese
-kimono with chrysanthemums in her hair, surrounded by tea-cosies and
-cushion-covers and hand-embroidered scarves; and she had quite a brisk
-sale at her stall, in spite of exorbitant prices.
-
-The spacious lawn below the terraced flower-garden was a delightful
-picture; the soft, velvety grass and the cool shade under the trees that
-bordered it making a pleasing background for the dainty kimonoed figures
-that tripped to and fro among the bamboo stalls with their white
-umbrella-shaped awnings. As the general public began to make its
-appearance, the colours in the summer dresses that moved across the lawn
-became as variegated as the flower-garden itself.
-
-Lady Prior stood on the terrace and looked down with a pleased smile at
-the animated scene beneath her.
-
-"The village looks forward so eagerly to this each year," she remarked
-to a friend. "You see, there is absolutely nowhere for them to go as a
-rule, poor creatures. This is quite an event for them." And she raised
-her eyebrows and gave a little rippling laugh.
-
-Meanwhile the poor creatures were spending their money as they were
-able, and the local reporter, who was wandering among the stalls, was
-mentally calculating how big a sum of money he would be able to announce
-in next week's _Observer_ as the result of Lady Prior's Annual Bazaar.
-Most of the village seemed out to enjoy itself at all costs; but now and
-again one would come across a gloomy individual who looked like an
-unwilling victim of this annual institution. In some cases, as one
-little old woman grumbled to Caroline, people came because they had been
-badgered and worried into promising to attend by one of the industrious
-members of the committee.
-
-"And there's so much questioning, and reproachful looks, an' cold stares
-afterward--if you don't come," she grumbled, fingering the various
-articles on Caroline's stall, "that you come for peace sake.... Though
-I'd much rather be sittin' at 'ome an' 'aving a cup of tea in peace and
-quietness and restin' my old bones--it's all very well for young folk to
-come gallivantin' and spendin' their savings--but when you're old--! ...
-'Ow much is this? What is it? Eh? An egg-cosy! ... Oh, give me one of
-them six-penny 'air-tidies--it'll do for my daughter in London. I ain't
-got no 'air to speak of myself. But my daughter--her 'air comes out in
-'andfulls--you ought to see it! ... You've got nothing else for
-six-pence, I suppose? No? ... I won't 'ave anything else then."
-
-And the little old woman took the hair-tidy and made her way straight to
-the gates, apparently making a bee-line for home, having fulfilled her
-duty.
-
-Caroline was not critical--she took things very much as a matter of
-course, and did not feel ashamed for the handsomely dressed lady from a
-neighbouring village who inquired in a loud voice for the stall where
-the 'pore clothes' were for sale. Caroline did not quite understand at
-first, until another stall-holder explained that Mrs Lester always
-purchased a number of garments to distribute among the deserving poor of
-her parish. The garments Mrs Lester bought looked a bit clumsy, and
-were made all alike, of rather coarse material, but "she's awfully good
-to the poor, you know," Caroline was told; and there the matter ended,
-until she recounted the incident to the others when she got home, and
-provoked a stormy protest from Pamela against the _way_ in which rich
-people were 'good to the poor.'
-
-"Why can't they be more tactful," asked Pamela. "Of course I know lots
-of them are--but I mean people like this Mrs Lester."
-
-"Oh, don't be ridiculous, Pamela," said Isobel, laughing. "What do poor
-people want with tact? Give them a good meal or a bundle of clothes and
-they'll pretend to be grateful and satisfied and all that, and directly
-your back is turned they'll grumble because you haven't given them
-_more_. They always want more--they don't want tact!"
-
-Pamela stared for a moment at Isobel, who was reclining gracefully on
-the sofa, amusement in every line of her face at Pamela's ideas.
-
-"Good gracious, Isobel! I can see a perfectly horrible future in store
-for you," Pamela said quietly. "You are going to be another Mrs
-Lester."
-
-"What of it?" laughed Isobel. "As long as I am as rich as she is, there
-are no horrors for me."
-
-"Anyway, I'm sorry for you," said Pamela earnestly.
-
-"What on earth for?" asked Isobel, slightly nettled.
-
-"Because you'll miss some of the best things in life," replied Pamela.
-
-"Not if I'm rich, I shan't," said Isobel.
-
-Caroline had listened in mild surprise at all this. It had never struck
-her that there could be anything to object to in Mrs Lester's attitude.
-
-"Do you know," she said, changing the conversation, "I had to pay for
-the hire of my kimono. I hadn't expected to have to pay after giving my
-services free, and making so many things for the bazaar. But it all
-goes to a good cause, I suppose."
-
-Caroline had rather regretted that none of the other three girls had
-been present at the bazaar in the afternoon, to see how rapidly her
-tea-cosies had sold; but each of the three had had a different excuse
-for not coming. Isobel's absence, of course, was a foregone
-conclusion--she would have loved to go, but could not on account of Miss
-Crabingway's instructions.
-
-Pamela, as we know, hated bazaars. "Don't ask me to come, Caroline,"
-she had said kindly. "But will you take this donation for 'the cause'
-and put it in one of the boxes or whatever they have to collect the
-money in."
-
-Caroline had had hopes that Beryl, at any rate, would not like to refuse
-to come. But lack of money to spend made Beryl desperate, and, although
-she was quite resolved in her own mind not to go, she half promised
-Caroline she would go, if she felt up to it. She even made a feint of
-preparing to go. Then a sudden imaginary attack of neuralgia made it
-impossible, and she sent word by Pamela to tell Caroline not to wait,
-and went and lay down in her bedroom and pulled down the blind. There
-in her cool and darkened room she listened to Caroline departing, and
-felt very much ashamed of herself for the story she had made up about
-neuralgia.
-
-"But I couldn't explain that I had no money--and why," she made excuses
-to herself. "Oh, it isn't fair!"
-
-
-About a week after the bazaar Isobel went over to Inchmoor alone one day
-to Madame Clarence's, a bad toothache compelling Caroline to miss a
-lesson for the first time. When her dancing-lesson was over Isobel did
-a little shopping, and then went and had tea in a smart and popular
-confectioner's, where she could watch all the fashion of the town go by
-from her seat near the window. Finding that she had missed her usual
-train back to Barrowfield and that there was a long wait before the next
-train, she finished her tea leisurely and then started out to walk back
-home.
-
-She had got about half-way back when a thunderstorm broke suddenly. And
-there was Isobel in a light cotton dress, and a hat that would be
-'absolutely ruined' if it got wet, in the middle of a country lane--a
-couple of miles from anywhere. She had not paid much attention to the
-warning clouds overhead, and when the first growl of thunder was heard
-she looked up startled and hastened her footsteps.
-
-A few minutes later the rain started--great slow thunder-spots at first,
-and then it came down in torrents. Isobel, casting her eyes hastily
-around for some place of shelter, saw on the hill-top the ruined
-windmill. She made for this, and dashed in wet and gasping, and found
-that although the wind and rain lashed in through the many holes in the
-ruin, yet it afforded a considerable amount of protection if she chose
-the right corner to stand in. It was fortunate that she did not
-remember how Caroline, in spite of her toothache, had come out to the
-front door to advise her to take an umbrella with her, or she would have
-felt even more out of temper with the world than she did.
-
-The corner she was crouching in was partly hidden from the doorway by a
-couple of thick beams of wood which were leaning, like props, from the
-walls to the ground. The beams and a pile of dust and bricks formed a
-partial screen, but not sufficient to hide her white frock, if anyone
-had been present in that deserted spot.
-
-Isobel had been there about five minutes, and the storm showed no signs
-of abating, when she heard voices and hurrying feet, and the next
-instant two people dashed in at the doorway.
-
-"Here you are, mother, stand this side--and hold the rug round you this
-way--it'll protect us a bit," said a deep voice.
-
-"It really _is_ most annoying--the car breaking down like that," said a
-woman's voice. "Don't go outside, Harry.... Oh, mind!" She gave a
-little shriek at a flash of lightning.
-
-It was not the lightning nor the crash of thunder that followed that
-made Isobel's heart thump so madly. The two new-comers--who had not
-caught sight of her yet, as they were standing with their backs to
-her--were no others than Lady Prior and her son!
-
-Whatever should she do, thought poor Isobel. She was caught in a trap.
-If they turned and saw her, as they undoubtedly would do sooner or
-later, they would probably speak--and then what was she to do? Of
-course they wouldn't know who she was. Surely Miss Crabingway wouldn't
-mean her not to speak, under the circumstances. It was so perfectly
-silly! ... But old ladies were queer creatures sometimes. And only a
-few weeks more--and then the fifty pounds was hers, and she could do
-what she liked. Isobel did not want to lose the money just by making
-some stupid little mistake a week or so before it was due. She thought
-of her Wishing Well wish.... Of course, she could explain just how this
-meeting came about, to Miss Crabingway--but would Miss Crabingway
-understand?--or was she hoping that most of the girls would break one or
-other of the rules, and so lose the money?
-
-All this flashed through Isobel's mind during the few minutes she waited
-for the two by the doorway to turn round and discover her. How she
-wished--wished most fervently--that they would _not_ turn round. For,
-besides the chief reason, Isobel felt she did not wish them to see her
-because she must look such 'a sight'--dripping wet, and crumpled, and
-blown about, and her hat flopping limply.
-
-She gathered from the disjointed conversation that was going on that
-Lady Prior and her son had been driving home in the motor when the car
-had broken down in one of the by-lanes about a hundred yards from the
-mill. The storm had come on while the son was trying to mend matters,
-and Lady Prior being rather nervous of lightning had been unwilling to
-stay in the car covered with rugs, and had insisted on getting under a
-roof of some sort where she felt more protected. She had also insisted
-on Harry coming with her, and so, covering the motor over, they had
-brought a rug and taken shelter inside the windmill. Although Harry had
-thought that they would be just as safe if they had remained in the car,
-Lady Prior thought otherwise. And so here they were.
-
-Isobel glanced round about to see if there were any possible way of
-escape; but there appeared to be none. "Now what shall I do when they
-turn round?" she kept asking herself. Had Beryl been in the same
-predicament as Isobel all sorts of wild ideas would have been rushing
-through her brain. Beryl would have thought of things like this: Should
-she pretend she was a foreigner, and could not understand English? Or,
-better still, should she pretend she was deaf and dumb? Should she
-pretend to have fainted--and so escape from having to speak; but this
-might have had awkward consequences if they insisted on taking her home
-or to a doctor. Should she pretend to go mad, and tear past them and
-out of the door?
-
-But these sorts of ideas did not occur to Isobel, who was not used to
-practising deceptions as Beryl was. What Isobel did do was, after all,
-the most natural thing. When Lady Prior and Harry turned and caught
-sight of her, and Lady Prior gave a little shriek (because the lightning
-had unnerved her), and then broke into exclamations and questions,
-Isobel, quite unable to control herself, began to cry, her face buried
-in her hands. ("And now, I simply can't let them see my face," she
-thought to herself. "My nose always goes so red when I cry.... I must
-look such an awful fright.... I must keep my face hidden somehow.")
-
-She became aware that Lady Prior was speaking to her in a slightly
-condescending voice, forbidding her to cry, and telling her not be
-alarmed at the lightning.
-
-"These country creatures are sometimes so frightfully hysterical during
-thunderstorms," Isobel heard Lady Prior remark in an undertone to her
-son. "I suppose she's a girl from one of the villages around here....
-There, there, my good girl, don't cry like that--the storm's almost over
-now."
-
-Lady Prior asked her a few more questions--Where did she come from? Had
-she far to go home? But receiving no reply she turned to her son,
-smiled faintly, and shrugged her shoulders.
-
-Isobel sobbed on. Her feelings beggar description. To be talked to in
-such a tone by Lady Prior! To be mistaken for a dowdy, hysterical
-village girl by Lady Prior! (But, of course, her wet clothes and
-flopping hat and streaky hair must look so positively awful that no
-wonder Lady Prior could not tell what she was nor what she looked like.)
-Nevertheless, it was the last drop in Isobel's cup of humiliation. Not
-for anything on earth would she let them see her face now!
-
-Stealthily she watched for her opportunity. Lady Prior and her son had
-moved away from the door because the rain was lashing in too furiously,
-and their backs were turned to her again. She edged quietly round the
-wall, climbed swiftly over the pile of bricks and dust, and made a
-sudden dash for the door.
-
-Lady Prior gave another little shriek and clutched hold of Harry's arm.
-
-Isobel's action had been so sudden and unexpected that before anyone
-could stop her she had gained the door and was rushing blindly down the
-hill in the pouring rain.
-
-Whether Harry was sent after her she did not know. Probably not, as it
-was still raining, and Lady Prior would think the girl was hysterical
-beyond control and that it was the best thing to let her run home as
-quickly as possible.
-
-Isobel reached home just as the storm was over. Do what she would to
-avoid seeing the other girls she could not escape them. They all three
-came out into the hall to exclaim over her drenched state and offer
-their help, but she kept her head down as much as possible so that they
-should not see she had been crying, and hurried off to her room to
-change her clothes at once.
-
-She would not look in the glass until she was warm and dry again. She
-felt she could not stand this last blow to her self-respect. When she
-did see her reflection she was almost her old self again, and the
-feeling of humiliation was considerably lightened. She began to feel
-somewhat virtuous for not breaking Miss Crabingway's rule, and pleased
-with herself for having got out of the predicament without Lady Prior
-and Harry suspecting her identity.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER XVI*
-
- *PAMELA'S WISH COMES TRUE*
-
-
-It would be pleasant to be able to record, now that the visit to
-Chequertrees draws to a close, that the four girls had made considerable
-progress in the work that they had set themselves to do. But this was
-not quite the case.
-
-Caroline had certainly done an immense amount of needlework, but she had
-learnt no dressmaking nor 'cutting out'; her needlework was simply a
-repetition of work she could already do. And the dancing-lessons she
-had attended had scarcely improved her ability, or rather inability, for
-dancing; but they were good exercise for her, and had improved her
-health. It seemed to Caroline as if she would never be able to learn
-some of the dances Madame Clarence taught, not even if she attended the
-Academy for twenty years; she did not know why--simply, she could not
-grasp them. Sometimes it seemed to Caroline as if her feet were in
-league against her; her right foot would come forward and point the toe
-when it ought to have remained stationary and let the left foot point
-the toe; and her left foot would raise itself up while the right foot
-gave a hop, just when they both ought to have been gliding gracefully
-along the polished floor.... But in spite of these annoyances Caroline
-kept doggedly on with the lessons, and the improvement in her health was
-more than compensation for her lack of success as a dancer.
-
-Beryl had advanced a great deal in her musical studies. She had had
-time and opportunity to practise and study her theory; time and
-opportunity had never been so liberally offered to her before, and now
-that they were offered she seized them eagerly--and made the most of
-them. She had even tried to compose a few pieces--a waltz, and a march,
-and a melody in E flat, a haunting melody which always made her feel
-'exaltedly sad' whenever she played it. Beryl thought privately that it
-was a beautiful tune, but Isobel, who heard it through the door one day,
-told Caroline that she thought it ought to be called 'Green Apples,'
-because the treble "sounded like the face one pulls on tasting something
-sharp and sour." Caroline was puzzled, and pondered over this for a
-long time, and then went to listen outside the door herself. She heard
-the tune, and liked it--liked it so much that she went in and asked
-Beryl to play it again, much to Beryl's confusion and delight. After
-that it became a regular institution; Caroline would take her needlework
-into the drawing-room and sit and listen whenever Beryl started to play
-her melody in E flat. For some reason or other this particular tune
-appealed to Caroline; it made her feel pleasantly melancholy, and she
-enjoyed the feeling, and would sit sewing and heaving long sighs at
-intervals. If Isobel were anywhere within hearing on these occasions
-she was rendered nearly helpless with stifled laughter. "There's poor
-old Caroline going in to have some more 'Green Apples,'" she would
-giggle, and as the tune proceeded would stuff her handkerchief in her
-mouth and fly up to her room and shut herself in. Although this was
-only an early attempt at composing, it marked a chapter in Beryl's
-musical career, and as she advanced her compositions became more
-numerous and were better finished.
-
-Isobel, who had not taken the question of work seriously, had
-nevertheless made good progress in her dancing. Naturally a graceful
-dancer, she had rapidly picked up the new dances at Madame Clarence's,
-and was now one of Madame's 'show pupils'--to the mutual satisfaction of
-both of them. It may have been noticed that up to the present time no
-mention has been made of Isobel taking any photographs with the camera
-she talked of buying; this was because she did not buy a camera until a
-fortnight before her stay at Barrowfield came to an end; and then she
-went and bought one with a definite purpose in view--the purpose of
-giving a gift of some photographs to Miss Crabingway on her return.
-
-Pamela, though she had given most of her spare time to her sketching,
-had got through a good deal of reading as well, but not as much as she
-had meant to. The best of her sketches she intended to take home with
-her in order to show Michael what she had been doing, and what sort of
-places she had been seeing, and what she had learnt from Elizabeth Bagg.
-
-There was one thing that all four girls had managed to do, and that was
-to keep on good terms with each other with rarely an open disagreement.
-"It'll be so much more comfortable for us all if we can manage to put up
-with each other--and, after all, it is only for a short time, not for
-life," Pamela had remarked on one occasion. And so this sensible
-attitude was adopted by all of them. Whenever the smoothly running
-wheels of the household got stuck, as they were bound to occasionally, a
-little lubricating oil from Martha or Ellen, or one or other of the
-girls, soon set them running easily again. The stay at Chequertrees and
-the contact of the various temperaments was bound to leave some
-impression on each of the girls afterward; it was not to be expected
-that it could radically change them, except in small ways. They had all
-more or less enjoyed their visit, and it had done them all good, in more
-ways than one. Martha and Ellen owned to each other in the kitchen one
-evening that they would certainly miss the young life about the place
-when the girls had gone.
-
-About a fortnight before the six months came to an end the girls were
-sitting in the garden one afternoon having tea under the mulberry tree
-at the end of the lawn, when Beryl made a suggestion.
-
-"I was just wondering," she began hesitatingly, "whether we couldn't do
-something for Miss Crabingway, as a sort of--well, to show we've had a
-nice time here in her house."
-
-"What sort of thing?" asked Caroline, her mind running at once to gifts
-of hand-made tea-cosies and cushions.
-
-"A jolly good idea, Beryl," said Pamela. "It would be nice to show her
-we'd appreciated the stay here. I know that I, for one, have had a good
-time. What could we do, now, for Miss Crabingway?"
-
-"When you say 'do something,' do you mean club together and buy her a
-present?--or do you suggest we decorate the house with evergreens and
-hang WELCOME HOME in white cotton-wool letters on a red flannel
-background?" said Isobel, laughing. "Or does 'do something' mean
-getting up an entertainment for her pleasure, in which case you can put
-me down for a skirt dance--I've learnt a heavenly new step at Madame
-Clarence's--you'll see it when you come to Madame's reception next
-week."
-
-"I suppose you end the lessons the week after next?" said Pamela.
-
-"Yes, last time on Tuesday week," replied Isobel. "Of course it's very
-unusual to hold dancing-classes all through the summer, as Madame does,
-but some of the pupils are awfully keen--and she finds that it pays, I
-suppose. But it's the last time I shall be there--Tuesday week."
-
-"Oh, don't let us talk about _last_ and _end_," said Beryl. "I wish it
-needn't end--our stay here."
-
-"Do you really?" said Isobel. "Oh, it hasn't been a bad time on the
-whole, but I shan't be sorry to get back to town, and the shops and
-theatres, and, of course, mater and all the rest of it."
-
-"I shan't mind being home again, though I've had a pleasant stay here,"
-remarked Caroline. "I'm sure Pamela is longing to be among her people
-again."
-
-"Oh, I am," said Pamela fervently. "I can't tell you how much I'm
-looking forward to seeing them. I've had an awfully jolly time here,
-though.... And that brings us back to Beryl's suggestion--what can we do
-for Miss Crabingway? ... I don't know what you all think about it, but I
-should suggest that we each give her something original--give her
-something she couldn't buy in a shop in the ordinary way."
-
-"Like--what?" asked Isobel.
-
-"Well, for instance, Caroline could give her a piece of her
-hand-embroidered needlework."
-
-"I wish we had thought of this earlier," observed Caroline, "I could
-have been working at something, in odd moments, all these weeks."
-
-"You've still got a whole fortnight left, dear child," said Isobel.
-"But what can _I_ do for Miss Crabingway? Suggest something, somebody,
-please! I can't do embroidery, like Caroline; nor draw pictures, like
-Pamela; nor compose music, like Beryl.... By the way, Beryl, you ought
-to compose a waltz, and call it 'The Emily Valse,' and dedicate it to
-Miss Emily Crabingway, you know. She would be _charmed_, I'm sure."
-
-Beryl flushed quickly, not because she resented Isobel's joke, but
-because some such idea as Isobel suggested had flitted for a moment
-through her mind (barring the title of the composition).
-
-"And I'll invent a dance which shall be called 'The Crabingway Glide,'
-and I'll dance it to your music. There! What do you think of that for
-an idea?" Isobel laughed.
-
-"Very good indeed," said Pamela.
-
-And then the four girls began to laugh at each other, and with each
-other, and make all sorts of wild and facetious suggestions, until
-Martha came to the kitchen window and looked out, wondering what all the
-laughter was about. But, in spite of all the joking about it, the idea
-was seriously considered, and arrangements made for each to do her best
-to give Miss Crabingway something of her own work in appreciation of the
-visit to Chequertrees.
-
-It was on this occasion that Isobel finally decided to buy her camera
-without delay and get some really interesting snap-shots of the girls
-and the house, and have the best photographs enlarged and framed for
-Miss Crabingway.
-
-"While we're on the subject," said Pamela, "I should like to give
-something or other to Martha and Ellen, wouldn't you? They've looked
-after us awfully well--what can we do for them, I wonder?"
-
-They discussed presents for Martha and Ellen, and decided each to make
-or buy something suitable within the next fortnight.
-
-Pamela went round to see the Baggs after tea. She knew that it was one
-of the days Elizabeth went over to Inchmoor and that she would not be
-back home again until seven o'clock, because it was the evening she
-stayed later to do her housekeeping shopping. But Pamela did not want
-to see Elizabeth herself. She wanted to see her firelight picture,
-which she knew was just finished.
-
-The eldest little Bagg girl was setting the table for her father's tea
-when Pamela arrived at 'Alice Maud Villa.'
-
-"I'm just going up to Elizabeth's room for something," said Pamela,
-after she had helped to lay the table. Tom Bagg was not in yet, but
-expected in every minute.
-
-Upstairs in the studio Pamela found Elizabeth's picture--finished. She
-stood before it for some minutes, regarding it earnestly.
-
-"Yes, it's the best thing she's ever done," she said to herself. "I'm
-sure it is."
-
-To Pamela's eyes the likenesses were excellent; Tom Bagg, with his
-ruddy, genial face, sitting in his big arm-chair by the fire, chuckling,
-and pointing with the stem of his pipe at his absorbed audience of
-children, a habit of his when emphasizing any particular point in the
-story. The expressions on the children's faces were delightful. Pamela
-laughed softly to herself as she looked at them.
-
-Then she went to the door, opened it, and listened. Tom Bagg had just
-come in, and was inquiring when his tea would be ready.
-
-"I'll wait till he's had it," thought Pamela. "He'll be in an extra good
-mood then."
-
-She went downstairs and chatted with him while he had his tea, and did
-her best to put him in as pleasant a mood as possible. She laughed at
-his jokes longer than they deserved, and encouraged him to talk; he was
-always happy when talking; and she kept an eye on the children so that
-they did nothing to annoy him. Frequently she would glance up at the
-clock, anxious to assure herself that Elizabeth was not due home yet.
-
-At length, when Tom Bagg had finished his tea and had got out his pipe
-and tobacco pouch, she felt that her opportunity had arrived. She rose,
-and with rapidly beating heart went upstairs to the studio and fetched
-the firelight picture down. Without a word she placed it on a chair
-before the old cabman, who watched her movements with curious surprise.
-The little Baggs pressed forward and clustered round the picture, gazing
-in astonishment. For a second or two there was dead silence in the room.
-
-"It's Daddy," said one of the children.
-
-"An' us!" cried another shrilly.
-
-"Your sister painted it," said Pamela to Tom Bagg.
-
-Then they all began to talk at once--all, that is, except old Tom Bagg.
-Throughout the noisy interlude that followed he remained silent, staring
-at the picture. Pamela watched his face anxiously.
-
-Presently he scratched the bald spot on the top of his head, and said
-quietly:
-
-"Well, I'm blowed!"
-
-He had never seen any of Elizabeth's portrait studies before, and was
-filled with astonishment.
-
-"But it's like me!" he said in surprise, as if that were the last thing
-to be expected.
-
-"Of course it is," replied Pamela. "It's meant to be." Then she went
-on to explain how Elizabeth had sat and watched him and the children and
-then gone away and painted the picture up in her own room. She was
-longing to talk about Elizabeth's work with all the enthusiasm she felt
-for it, but she purposely kept her voice as quiet as she could, because
-she guessed it would be wiser and more effective to let Tom Bagg think
-he had discovered for himself how clever his sister really was.
-
-Which is precisely what Tom Bagg came to think he had done. He was much
-taken by his own portrait.
-
-"It's not a bad bit of work, eh?" he asked Pamela.
-
-"It's a decidedly good bit of work--it's splendid," she replied.
-
-The more Tom Bagg looked at the picture the more pleased he became with
-it.
-
-"No," he said, "it's not at all a bad bit of work."
-
-He stood with his head a little on one side regarding the picture.
-
-And then the front-door latch clicked and Elizabeth Bagg stepped in.
-She caught sight of the picture immediately, and looked round the room
-astonished, and annoyed.
-
-"Oh, please forgive me," said Pamela, moving toward her. "I--I simply
-couldn't help bringing it down..."
-
-"Lizzie," said Tom Bagg, who felt wholeheartedly generous once he was
-convinced of anything, "this is not at all a bad bit of work. Why
-didn't you tell me you could paint likenesses?"
-
-He was evidently greatly struck with the painting, and seemed to admire
-it so genuinely, that any annoyance Elizabeth may have felt faded
-immediately, and she laughed a little nervously and said she was glad he
-liked it.
-
-When Pamela had decided to bring the picture down to show to Tom Bagg
-she had not expected her action to do more than make Tom Bagg realize
-the talent of his sister, and so make it easier for her to have more
-time for her painting. Tom Bagg certainly did realize his sister's
-talent at last; but the matter did not end there; he became so pleased
-with the picture that the following evening he carried it (without
-Elizabeth's permission) down to the 'Blue Boar,' where he proudly
-displayed it to his bosom friends, and any strangers who happened to
-drop in while he was there, and was much elated by the unanimous praise
-it received.
-
-Whether you believe the Wishing Well had anything to do with the sequel
-depends on whether you believe in Wishing Wells or not. Pamela
-undoubtedly puts it down to the Wishing Well. She had wished that
-Elizabeth Bagg's work would gain recognition. And it did. It happened
-that a Mr Alfred Knowles, an influential art connoisseur from London,
-came into the 'Blue Boar' that evening just when Tom Bagg was showing
-the picture to a group of men in the bar-parlour. Mr Knowles listened
-with great interest to Tom Bagg's explanations and remarks, and getting
-into conversation with the old cabman, questioned him closely about his
-sister's work. An introduction to Elizabeth Bagg followed, and Mr
-Knowles was so delighted with her pictures that he purchased several and
-took them back to town with him; he would have liked to buy the
-firelight picture, but Tom Bagg seemed so anxious to keep it that
-Elizabeth decided not to part with it, but promised Mr Knowles that she
-would have a reproduction made for him as quickly as possible. And so
-the original picture of Tom Bagg telling stories to his children was
-hung up over the mantel-piece in the living-room of the little cottage
-in Long Lane.
-
-Pamela was delighted by the turn events had taken. Had she been able to
-see into Elizabeth's future she would have been more delighted still.
-For Elizabeth's pictures were to be seen and admired by Mr Knowles'
-artistic friends, and she was to get commissions from them for numerous
-paintings, so that as time went on she was obliged to give up her
-classes at Inchmoor in order to give all her spare time to her painting
-at home. And with the money she earned Elizabeth was eventually able to
-pay for some one to come and do the housework for her brother, and
-washing and mending, and to help look after the children. For, though
-Elizabeth achieved in time a small amount of fame, it never altered her
-decision to stay and look after her brother and his children.
-
-"I couldn't be happy if I left them now," she would say, when tempted
-with the thought of that wonderful room in London. Instead, she rented
-a room in Barrowfield, which she turned into a studio, and divided her
-days between the studio and her brother's house.
-
-As for Tom Bagg, he was bewildered yet gratified with the state of
-affairs; his respect for Elizabeth increased by leaps and bounds as he
-saw how highly valued her work became. Gradually he came to wonder if
-he and the children were a drag on Elizabeth's career, and once he
-offered her her freedom, and was deeply touched by her decision to stay
-with him....
-
-And there was to come a day in the future when Pamela and Michael and
-Elizabeth Bagg were to pay a visit to the Royal Academy to see
-Elizabeth's latest picture hung....
-
-But all this was to happen some years after Pamela's first visit to
-Barrowfield was over. Up to the present time Elizabeth's pictures had
-just been bought by Mr Knowles--which was sufficient for Pamela to be
-able to announce to three interested girls at Chequertrees that her
-Wishing Well wish had come true.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER XVII*
-
- *IN WHICH OLD SILAS LAUGHS AND ISOBEL DANCES*
-
-
-Madame Clarence's reception took place a week before the girls' visit to
-Chequertrees came to an end. As one of Madame's 'show' pupils Isobel
-was to do a special dance by herself on this occasion; she had been
-looking forward to this, and had bought a special dress for the dance,
-made of white silk. She had practised the steps and movements of the
-dance over and over again before a long mirror in her bedroom, until she
-could do the dance to her complete satisfaction. Madame was
-enthusiastic over it, and told Isobel privately that she thought she
-would be the success of the evening--which pleased Isobel greatly, and
-made her determine that she would do her best to make Madame's words
-come true.
-
-In her white silk frock, her pretty fluffy hair dressed becomingly and
-tied with a soft blue ribbon, she looked very dainty and graceful as she
-ran down the stairs to the dining-room for Pamela and Beryl to inspect
-her before she put her cloak on.
-
-Caroline, who, of course, was to dance at Madame's reception also (but
-not by herself), was "not quite ready yet," she called out to Isobel as
-the latter passed the bedroom door on her way down. Caroline was to wear
-a white frock too; but white did not suit Caroline's complexion, and the
-style of her dress rather emphasized her heavy build and plump arms.
-However, as Caroline surveyed herself in the mirror she was not so
-concerned about her frock or complexion as she was with the intricacies
-of one of the dances she was to take part in that evening. She felt
-sure she would never remember a certain twist at one point, and a bow,
-and a turn at another, and she felt very glad that she was not going to
-dance alone, like Isobel, but only with a crowd of other girls.
-
-Pamela, Beryl, Martha, and Ellen had been invited by Isobel and Caroline
-to come as their guests to the reception. Each pupil of Madame's could
-bring two friends with them, and Isobel claiming Pamela and Beryl for
-her two, Caroline suddenly had the nice idea of inviting Martha and
-Ellen.
-
-It was arranged that Isobel and Caroline were to go on ahead of their
-guests, as Madame had expressed a wish that all her pupils would arrive
-at least half an hour before the visitors were expected, so that
-everything and every one would be ready to start promptly to time. It
-was just beginning to get dusk when the two girls were actually ready
-and waiting for Tom Bagg's cab to arrive so that they could start off.
-Pamela, Beryl, Martha, and Ellen were to follow on to Inchmoor by the
-seven o'clock train.
-
-The evening was very warm, and as Tom Bagg drove up to the gate, Isobel,
-suddenly declaring that she was too hot to put on her cloak, decided to
-carry it over her arm and wrap it round her in the cab if she felt
-chilly. Caroline did not care how hot she felt; she put on her cloak
-and buttoned it up to the neck, telling Isobel she thought she was
-foolish and that she might not only catch a cold but would get her dress
-soiled in brushing against the cab door, and so on. But Isobel laughed
-and asked Caroline if she was going to take her goloshes and umbrella in
-case it rained between the front door and the cab at the gate. And so,
-with Pamela and Beryl wishing them both good luck, Isobel and Caroline
-passed out of the front door and down the garden.
-
-And then a catastrophe happened.
-
-Isobel, who was some way in front of Caroline, was passing a low thick
-bush half-way along the path to the gate, and had turned to make some
-laughing remark, and wave her hand to Pamela at the front door, when
-suddenly a pailful of garden rubbish--mostly weeds with black, wet soil
-clinging to their roots--came shooting over the bush, and descended in a
-shower all over Isobel and her pretty white silk frock.
-
-[Illustration: A PAILFUL OF GARDEN RUBBISH DESCENDED IN A SHOWER]
-
-Isobel gave a scream, ran a few steps, and then stood stock-still, and
-gazed down at her frock and the coat on her arm.
-
-"Oh, it's spoilt--it's absolutely spoilt!" she gasped, whipping out her
-handkerchief and trying in vain to rub off the dirty, smeary marks on
-her sleeves and skirt. "Oh, Pamela, whatever shall I do? ... But who
-_did_ it? Who _did_ it?" she cried, lifting her head angrily, and she
-made a dart round the side of the bush.
-
-But there was no one immediately on the other side. About a dozen yards
-off, with his back to her, digging methodically away at one of the
-flowerbeds was old Silas Sluff.
-
-"Oh!" cried Isobel. "It was you, then, was it? How--how dare-- Oh,
-you perfectly horrible creature!"
-
-Silas, being deaf, took no notice, and so she ran forward, stepping
-recklessly on his flowerbeds, and confronted him, her eyes blazing with
-anger.
-
-By this time the others had come on the scene. Pamela, Beryl, followed
-by the dumbfounded Caroline, and presently Martha and Ellen, came
-running to learn what had happened and what had caused the delay. Poor
-Isobel certainly looked a woebegone sight, with great smears down her
-dress and on one cheek, and soil and weeds in her hair. Who would have
-believed that the soil would have been so sticky and wet--unless old
-Silas had recently been watering the garden, which he didn't appear to
-have been doing.
-
-"Look what you've done!" cried Isobel excitedly, pointing to her dress;
-but as Silas did not look up, but still went on digging, she suddenly
-seized his spade, jerked it out of his hands, and flung it down on the
-ground. "Look what you've done!" she repeated.
-
-Old Silas straightened his bent back and looked at the dress in silence.
-
-"You'll have to pay for this, my man!" Isobel raised her voice and spoke
-loudly and distinctly.
-
-"Eh?" said old Silas, whose deafness appeared to be worse than usual
-to-day. Then he added, "Who will?"
-
-"You," cried Isobel. "You'll have to pay for a new dress in place of
-this one you've spoilt."
-
-Here Pamela joined in. After a great deal of difficulty, for the old
-gardener seemed extraordinarily deaf and stupid, he was made to
-understand that he was being accused of throwing a pailful of rubbish
-over Isobel.
-
-"And you did it _purposely_," added Isobel.
-
-"Oh, Isobel, wait a minute," said Pamela. "Perhaps he didn't know you
-were passing--perhaps he didn't hear you."
-
-Old Silas was apparently not so deaf after all, for he caught this
-remark, and looking at Isobel's dress and seeing that his handiwork was
-even better than he had expected it to be, he decided in his own mind to
-retire now from this awkward scene in the manner most to his advantage;
-after all, he thought, there were four, five, six of them as witnesses
-against him here, and if they complained to Miss Crabingway he might be
-dismissed--which would not suit him at all.
-
-"'Ere," he said at length, "what's that you sez I done? Eh? Well, I
-_did_ throw a pail of rubbidge over the 'edge jus' now--I'm not a-goin'
-to say as 'ow I didn't--but I thrown it on to the rubbidge 'eap....
-Where I alwus throw it--all on to the path in a 'eap and then sweep it
-up afterwuds.... I never 'eard no one comin' along the path--I'm that
-'ard of 'earing, yer know.... I never 'eard no one..."
-
-"But it's not usual for you to throw the rubbish over like that without
-looking, is it?" asked Pamela.
-
-But Silas stoutly maintained that it was, though nobody in the little
-group around him had seen him do such a thing before to-day. Ellen, in
-the background, squeezed Martha's arm and winked, whispering in her ear,
-
-"Of _course_ he done it for the purpose. I told you he'd have his
-revenge on Miss Isobel for saucing him in the garden when she first came
-here, didn't I now?"
-
-Meanwhile Silas stubbornly held to his point that he thought he was
-throwing the weeds on the rubbish heap, and that he had not heard Isobel
-coming past.
-
-"Well, Isobel," said Pamela, "it won't do any good to prolong this
-argument--and time's flying past. Let's hurry in and see what we can do
-to the dress--or you must wear one of mine. And, Beryl, will you explain
-to Tom Bagg and ask him in to wait for twenty minutes--we mustn't be
-longer than that." Then she turned to Silas. "I think," she said, "that
-at any rate you might apologize----"
-
-"Apologize! What good will that do! I don't want an apology from
-_him_," cried Isobel. "I'm too disgusted with him--besides, I _know_ he
-did it purposely. He's just telling lies, because he is frightened now
-at what he's done.... But if the dress is ruined beyond repair he shall
-pay for it--I don't care what he says.... I'll make him pay, if--if I
-have to go to law about it." And without waiting for anything further
-Isobel turned on her heel and marched away into the house, followed by
-Pamela, who was secretly longing to laugh at old Silas's expression and
-Isobel's theatrical outburst. In a few moments the group round Silas
-dispersed.
-
-Silas stood for a while scratching the top of his head and looking at
-the ground where Isobel had stood, then he picked up his spade and
-resumed his digging.
-
-Presently he began to chuckle. "I said I'd learn 'er," he told himself.
-"An' I _did_ learn 'er. Nice and slimy and wet them weeds were--an',
-after all, I _did_ only throw 'em on a rubbidge 'eap. That's what she
-is."
-
-Why old Silas had not taken his revenge on Isobel before this it is
-impossible to say. He had not thought out any clear plan for a long
-time, but had waited for an idea, and when he had got one he had turned
-it over in his mind with relish for some time, and then begun to look
-around for an opportunity--and, at length, to-day he had found one.
-
-While Tom Bagg waited in the hall, and Caroline wandered about asking if
-she could be of any use, Pamela and Beryl, finding that Isobel's dress
-could not be remedied unless it was thoroughly washed and ironed,
-quickly got out a white muslin frock of Pamela's and set to work to make
-it fit Isobel. Pamela was more Isobel's build than either of the other
-two girls, and so her dress was not such a bad fit, and with the aid of
-a needle and cotton, and some safety pins and a pair of scissors, it
-soon began to look presentable on Isobel. Of course it did not look as
-pretty on Isobel as her own white silk had done--but it was fortunate
-that Pamela had even a white muslin frock ready to lend Isobel in this
-emergency. Martha and Ellen lent a hand, hurrying to and fro, looking
-for pins and scissors, and helping Isobel to brush the soil out of her
-hair and re-do it. For although they all knew that Isobel's conduct
-toward old Silas had been very rude and trying, to say the least of it,
-yet they all felt sorry for her that he had chosen just this occasion to
-punish her for her treatment of him so many months ago.
-
-There was no time to talk much--they all worked hard, and within half an
-hour Isobel and Caroline were safely packed away inside Tom Bagg's cab
-and were jogging briskly along the road to Inchmoor.
-
-Of course Pamela, Beryl, Martha, and Ellen had missed the seven o'clock
-train, and when they arrived at the Dancing Academy, and were shown into
-the big dancing-hall, a great number of people were already assembled,
-and the first part of the programme had begun. Madame, who had received
-all her guests in the doorway and had shaken hands with each one, had
-now disappeared behind the door at the back of the raised platform at
-the end of the hall. The four late arrivals managed to squeeze through
-the crowd that filled the lower half of the hall, and at length found
-seats where they could obtain a good view of the evening's proceedings.
-
-A glance round the hall conveyed the impression that Madame's receptions
-must be very popular affairs; there was scarcely a vacant seat to be
-seen. Most of the audience were relatives of the pupils or friends, or
-prospective pupils, but there were a number of people who were
-outsiders--people who had received a pressing and urgent invitation from
-Madame at the last minute; for always before her receptions Madame would
-be suddenly seized with an unreasonable fear that the hall would be
-empty of onlookers, or only half filled, and so she would send out a
-score or so of these pressing and flattering invitations at random, and
-in a frantic hurry, a couple of days before the reception took place.
-And generally a few of these last-minute visitors would turn up.
-
-The upper half of the hall, including the raised platform at the end,
-was reserved for the dancers, the baby-grand piano being well concealed
-by bamboo fern-stands and pots of flowering shrubs, so that the music
-arose, apparently, from a bank of greenery and flowers. Prettily shaded
-lights were suspended at intervals from the ceiling.
-
-Pamela and Beryl gathered from the conversation going on around them
-that they had missed Madame's opening speech and the first dance, and
-now the second dance was just about to start. A tall, thin lady in a
-black evening dress, with lace frills at her elbows, and wearing
-pince-nez and a rather bored expression, appeared from the door at the
-back of the platform, and descending behind the ferns and bamboo stands,
-began to play a lively barn-dance on the piano. It was a good piano,
-all except one note in the bass which was out of tune, and made a
-curious burring noise whenever it was played on; and this particular
-note seemed to recur again and again in the barn-dance, so that Beryl
-always associated the music of that evening with this particular bass
-note, and could hear it, in her head, whenever Madame's name was
-mentioned.
-
-Twelve girls all dressed in white, and twelve youths in regulation
-evening-dress, took part in the barn-dance, which was enthusiastically
-applauded by the audience. This was followed by a graceful,
-old-fashioned minuet and several solo dances, each of which Martha said
-was nicer than the one before. But of all the dances, there were just
-three that the onlookers from Chequertrees remembered best. The first
-was Isobel's dance, the second a flower-dance in which Caroline took
-part, and the third a weird dance done by Madame Clarence herself.
-
-Isobel's dance was a great success, as Madame had prophesied. Almost up
-to the moment when she first appeared on the platform Isobel had been
-feeling out of humour and disappointed on account of her white silk
-dress; but directly she started to dance she forgot all her troubles,
-and, smiling happily, she floated lightly across the platform, swaying,
-turning, tapping with her small white shoes, and daintily holding the
-skirt of Pamela's white muslin frock. It was sheer pleasure to watch
-Isobel's graceful movements, and she seemed to be enjoying the dance so
-thoroughly, that every one else felt they were enjoying it too. Could
-old Silas have seen her smiling light-heartedly as she danced across the
-hall he would never have recognized her as the same girl who had stood
-before him a few hours previously, savagely angry. Pamela and Beryl
-were astonished at the change in Isobel; they had not expected her to be
-able to throw her annoyance off so completely.
-
-At the end of the dance a storm of applause broke out, and Isobel was
-encored again and again. Back she came, blushing and smiling and
-bowing--a transformed Isobel, her eyes bright with excitement. The
-success of the evening! That's what she had hoped to be--and that was
-what she was. As she bowed her acknowledgments after her encore dance,
-her smiling gaze, wandering round the faces of the audience, lighted on
-the faces of two girls, whom she recognized as Lady Prior's daughters;
-they were applauding her enthusiastically, Isobel saw to her delight.
-
-On the other side of the platform door Caroline waited, listening to the
-applause that was greeting Isobel, and she couldn't help thinking that
-it was rather a shame that no applause like this was ever given to the
-most choice piece of needlework imaginable. She tried to conjure up
-visions of rapturously applauding audiences encoring an embroidered
-tea-cosy, but it was impossible to picture it, and she sighed heavily.
-"And yet the tea-cosy is much more useful than a dance," she thought.
-Isobel might have argued that a dance, in giving a hundred people a few
-minutes' genuine pleasure and happiness was of more use than a tea-cosy,
-but Caroline would never have agreed with her. Thinking of the many
-hours she had sat over her needlework, and the delicate stitchery she
-had done, for which she had received nothing more than an occasional
-word of praise, Caroline felt all at once aggrieved, realizing the
-unfairness of things in general. She couldn't remember feeling like
-this before, and marvelled at herself. Why had she got this sudden
-desire for praise? Perhaps it was the knowledge that the dance in which
-she was to appear came next on the programme, and she knew that she was
-no good at dancing. She wondered why Madame had insisted on her taking
-part in this dance; Madame liked every one of her pupils to appear on
-the occasions when she gave a reception, providing, of course, that they
-were passable dancers. She thought Caroline a passable dancer, and so
-she was until she forgot her steps. And Caroline felt convinced she was
-going to forget them on this occasion; she wished she had, on the
-present occasion, that sense of capability she would have felt if she
-had been going on the platform with a needle and thread in her hand.
-
-Caroline felt so sure she would forget a certain part of the
-flower-dance that, of course, she did forget it. With twenty other
-girls, each carrying a trail of artificial roses, she danced on to the
-platform and down the upper part of the hall. All went well for a time.
-Every time she danced past the place where Martha was sitting she was
-conscious that Martha nodded and beamed encouragingly at her, and felt
-somewhat cheered by this attention on Martha's part. And then, when the
-critical part of the dance arrived--whether it was that Caroline was
-giddy with whirling round and round, or whether it was because she had
-thought to herself, "Now, this is where I shall go wrong," will never be
-known--but after a brief but vivid impression that she was dancing up
-the side of the wall, and that the audience were spinning round and
-round her like a gigantic top, Caroline found herself alone in the
-middle of the hall, with her feet tangled in a trail of artificial roses
-and her hair tumbling about her face.
-
-The audience was clapping and laughing. Caroline was overcome with
-confusion and, flushing painfully, tried to disentangle herself from the
-roses. The other girls were grouped together in a final tableau at the
-other end of the hall, beside the platform. They were all tittering
-with laughter too. Caroline made a desperate effort, and, disentangling
-herself, dashed across to them and tried to obscure herself among the
-twenty. And in another minute the dance was over and they were all
-'behind the scenes' again.
-
-Madame received her with honeyed words, but the tone of her voice was
-acid. She had thought that Caroline's dancing would pass at least
-unnoticed, and now it had been noticed in a very unenviable way.
-
-Poor Caroline! She felt both ashamed and sorry for herself. "I knew I
-should never remember that part," was all she could say--and thereafter
-remained quiet and sulky, brooding over the 'ridiculous sketch' she must
-have looked before all that laughing audience. "I never did like
-dancing," she said to herself later, "and now I hate it."
-
-Fortunately Madame Clarence's own dance followed soon after Caroline's
-blunder, and the impression made by Madame was such as to sweep
-everything else into the background for the time being.
-
-It certainly was a remarkable dance, and one that Madame had invented
-herself. Madame was dressed in a startling black frock embroidered with
-gold, and wore yellow earrings and a long chain of yellow beads, and
-bright yellow shoes and stockings. Madame's expressive hands played a
-great part in the dance, which, as previously mentioned, was
-remarkable--far more remarkable than beautiful. It seemed to Ellen, who
-gazed spellbound, as if Madame must surely end by breaking her neck, or
-one of her legs, so full of twists and curves was the dance; indeed, at
-times it was all Ellen could do to keep herself from giving little
-shrieks or crying 'oo-er' aloud. However, she enjoyed it immensely, and
-so did the rest of the audience, judging by the applause Madame received
-and the huge bouquets which suddenly appeared and were handed up to her
-as she came to bow her thanks, smiling delightedly and kissing her hand
-to the audience.
-
-During the evening there was an interval in which coffee and cakes were
-handed round, and everybody became very chatty, and Madame wandered
-about among her guests conversing and receiving compliments. Ellen
-seemed to be fascinated by Madame, and followed her movements around the
-hall admiringly.
-
-Beryl watched the evening's proceedings with sad, preoccupied eyes. She
-smiled and talked brightly enough when anyone spoke to her, but her face
-in repose wore an anxious, worried look. During the previous week her
-moods of depression had been very frequent, and worse than usual, for
-even her music had been neglected and the piano had been closed and
-silent. She was enjoying the evening at Madame Clarence's, but she was
-not by any means at ease. Pamela had noticed this and was a little
-puzzled. That Beryl was far from anxious for their six months' stay at
-Chequertrees to come to an end Pamela was aware; and she did not doubt
-that Beryl dreaded Miss Crabingway's return, because it meant Enfield
-and Aunt Laura for Beryl; but she felt that there was something more
-than the coming parting to account for Beryl's preoccupied manner and
-avoidance of any confidential talk with her.
-
-Madame Clarence's successful evening coming at length to a close, Madame
-stood at the door again and shook hands effusively with her guests as
-they passed out, receiving more compliments, and herself telling every
-one how "vewy, vewy kind it was of them to come."
-
-During the journey home Caroline was wrapped in gloom, but Isobel was in
-high good spirits and chatted and laughed excitedly, all thoughts of old
-Silas having been driven from her head--until the following morning when
-she returned the muslin dress to Pamela.
-
-Finding, on examination, that her own silk dress was not irretrievably
-spoiled, but would come up as good as new when washed, Isobel decided to
-take no further steps to show her displeasure toward Silas.
-
-"He's not worth taking any more bother about," Isobel decided, partly
-because she really felt that, and partly because she did not know
-exactly what to do to punish him--beyond reporting him to Miss
-Crabingway, which might lead to awkward questions about her own conduct,
-she realized.
-
-And so Silas Sluff heard no more about the rubbish heap.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER XVIII*
-
- *THE DOOR IS UNLOCKED*
-
-
-A couple of days before Miss Crabingway was due to return Beryl made an
-opportunity to speak to Pamela about the money she had borrowed.
-
-"I haven't got it on me at present, Pamela," said Beryl. "But I'll be
-sure to let you have it back. I'll send it to you by post, without
-fail. It was awfully good of you.... I have got your address, haven't
-I? Oh, yes, I wrote it down in my note book."
-
-"That's all right. Don't worry about that--any time will do," said
-Pamela. "If I could help you in any way----"
-
-But Beryl thanked her and assured her that everything was all right, and
-hurriedly changed the subject.
-
-Miss Crabingway was expected home on the Friday morning, so the girls
-made all their final preparations on the Thursday evening, and Pamela
-and Beryl and Isobel (Caroline was busy packing) spent an hour after tea
-in picking flowers and arranging them in every room in the house.
-
-"Why, it's like as if the garden 'as come inside the house," cried
-Martha, passing through the hall as Pamela was arranging a big bowl of
-roses on a small table by the front door.
-
-"Aren't they lovely?" said Pamela, burying her nose in them. "And we
-don't seem to have robbed the garden a bit--there are heaps more.... I
-always think flowers give one such a welcome, don't you, Martha? ... And
-these are going to stand on the mat, as it were, and be the first to
-shake hands with Miss Crabingway to-morrow, to welcome her home."
-
-But, after all, it was not the bowl of roses that welcomed Miss
-Crabingway home; it was a pot of shaggy yellow chrysanthemums that stood
-inside the french windows of the drawing-room that night. Pamela did not
-know this, though, until the following morning, after breakfast.
-
-Pamela noticed, when she put her head inside the kitchen door on her way
-to breakfast that Martha and Ellen were whispering together in a
-subdued, excited way, and that they stopped at once on catching sight of
-her and went hastily on with their work.
-
-"I'm just bringing the coffee in, Miss Pamela," said Ellen.
-
-While Martha took the boiled eggs out of the saucepan with a
-self-conscious expression on her face, and in her efforts to appear
-unconcerned dropped one, and it broke on the kitchen floor. In the
-unnecessary energy she put into the work of clearing it up she was able
-to hide her embarrassment and regain her composure.
-
-This was not lost on Pamela, who felt that there was a certain
-atmosphere of mystery in the kitchen--which was entirely foreign to the
-light, sunny room, with its shining brass and purring kettle, and
-delicious smell of baking bread.
-
-"Is anything the matter, Martha?" she could not help asking, when calm
-was restored and the broken egg replaced. "There's nothing wrong, is
-there?"
-
-Martha and Ellen exchanged quick glances, and then Martha laughed.
-
-"Why, bless my heart, why should there be?" she replied. "Of course
-there's nothing wrong." And she laughed again.
-
-But Pamela felt vaguely uneasy--why, she did not know. She ate her
-breakfast thoughtfully, and did not talk half so much as she usually did
-at breakfast-time. All the girls were more silent than usual, as if the
-coming events of the day were already casting their shadows over them.
-
-As soon as breakfast was finished Martha appeared suddenly in the
-dining-room doorway and said,
-
-"I was to ask you all if you would please step up and see Miss
-Crabingway now.... She is in her own room...."
-
-The girls looked at each other in astonishment. Miss Crabingway here!
-In her own room! The locked-up room? When did she arrive? None of
-them had heard her come.
-
-They turned to Martha with a dozen questions, but Martha only smiled
-mysteriously and shook her head.
-
-"Miss Crabingway arrived late last night," she said when there was a
-pause in the questioning; "so late that she did not knock at the front
-door, in case she woke you all up ..."
-
-"Then how--?" Isobel began.
-
-"I heard some one tap on the french windows in the drawing-room, just as
-I was going to lock up for the night.... It was Miss Crabingway," said
-Martha.
-
-"But why--" said Isobel.
-
-Martha moved out of the doorway. "Miss Crabingway is waiting for you,"
-she said.
-
-The girls had all risen, and were standing round the table.
-
-"Yes, we'd better go," said Pamela.
-
-But none of them moved for a moment. They were gradually readjusting
-their plans to meet the present occasion--their plans for welcoming Miss
-Crabingway, which were all spoilt now. Instead of being able to catch a
-glimpse of her before she saw them--being able to watch her enter the
-garden gate, and come up the path to the front door--here she was in
-their midst, ready to welcome _them_.... And they had meant to put on
-their pretty summer dresses--and here they were with only their morning
-blouses and skirts on.... However, there was no time to change
-now--Miss Crabingway was waiting to see them. It was useless to try to
-remember all the things they had meant to say and do before meeting Miss
-Crabingway--there was no time for regrets. Before they realized what was
-happening they were mounting the stairs in solemn, single file, Pamela
-leading the way and Caroline bringing up the rear--while Martha stood at
-the foot of the staircase, an enigmatical smile on her face.
-
-Outside the room door which had been locked to them for so long the
-girls stopped. All was silent within. Each of the girls felt as if the
-loud beating of her heart must be heard by the other three. They were
-all rather nervous. What would they see on the other side of the
-door?--the door which they had so religiously avoided going near, until
-now. What would Miss Crabingway be like?--Miss Crabingway, who had made
-such queer rules for them during their stay in her house.
-
-Pamela knocked gently on the door with her knuckles.
-
-The sound of a chair leg scraping on the floor inside could be heard,
-and then a voice said "Come in." So Pamela turned the door handle and
-the four girls went in.
-
-Each of the girls, at some time or other during the last six months, had
-imagined the meeting with Miss Crabingway at the end of their visit; the
-imagined meetings had been dramatic or comfortable, according to the
-girls' moods or temperaments; but none of them had imagined anything
-like the meeting that actually occurred. To begin with, no one had
-thought of it taking place in the locked-up room, curiously enough.
-
-Miss Crabingway, who had been sitting at the farther end of the room in
-a low wicker chair beside a table littered with papers, rose as they
-entered and stood gazing toward them intently. For the space of half a
-minute she stood quite silent, taking stock of her four visitors--and
-they stood gazing at her.
-
-Quite unlike Pamela's imagined picture of her, Miss Crabingway was small
-and thin, about fifty years of age, with exceedingly bright eyes and
-bushy white hair. Her nose was large and aquiline, of the variety
-generally termed roman. It is supposed that people with large noses
-have strength of will and character; it may have been Miss Crabingway's
-nose that indicated her character, but it was certainly her eyes that
-appeared to be the most compelling _force_ about her; they were eager,
-restless, keenly-alive-looking brown eyes. After the girls had noticed
-her eyes and nose and hair, and her thin-lipped wide mouth, they became
-aware that Miss Crabingway was dressed in a coat and skirt of some soft
-dark brown material. It was odd to see Miss Crabingway dressed, with
-the exception of a hat, as if to go out of doors at this time in the
-morning; at least, it seemed odd to the girls, who had expected to find
-her having breakfast in bed, perhaps, or, at any rate, sitting in a
-flannel dressing-gown.
-
-There was no time at present to take in the details of the 'locked-up
-room,' but the first impression was one of sombreness with regard to the
-furnishings, and although it was an airy room, with a very high ceiling
-and four windows, yet it seemed a dark room on account of the ivy which
-grew round the windows, and even across the panes in some parts. Then
-it was gradually borne in upon the girls that nearly everything in the
-room was duplicated!
-
-There were two four-poster beds with exactly the same coloured hangings
-and draperies, two chests of drawers, two ottomans (gay and modern and
-chintz-covered), two wicker-chairs, two small round tables, two
-fire-places--one at each end of the long room--and two carpets which met
-in the centre of the floor, two high wardrobes, and so on--so that
-whenever one caught sight of something fresh, one immediately looked
-round for its double--and was sure to find it. The ornaments on the two
-mantelpieces were exactly the same.... All this fascinated one so
-strangely that Pamela even found herself about to look round for two
-Miss Crabingways.
-
-But there was only one Miss Crabingway, and her keen eyes travelled from
-one to another of the girls, and then quickly returning to look again at
-Beryl, remained staring at her critically.
-
-Then all of a sudden she began to talk as if continuing a conversation
-with the girls which had already been in progress for some time. The
-girls hardly took in what she said--they were so surprised--but
-afterward, when they tried to remember, it seemed to have been something
-about red serge and water-cress, and the difficulty of living in rooms
-up six pairs of stairs, if you were a plumber and suffered from
-rheumatism.... When they thought this over seriously, it seemed too
-silly; but, nevertheless, it was certainly the impression the girls got
-of Miss Crabingway's torrent of conversation. The manner in which Miss
-Crabingway appeared to be continuing some discussion with them puzzled
-the four girls greatly at first; afterward, they learnt that this was
-one of Miss Crabingway's little peculiarities--she never publicly
-recognized the existence of introductions and farewells, but on seeing a
-fresh arrival would continue a conversation as if the new-comer had been
-there all the time. She would greet some one who had been absent for
-years as if he or she had just walked down the garden to see how the
-lettuces were growing and had then wandered back into the house again.
-It was an odd trick of Miss Crabingway's, and an inconvenient one
-sometimes, besides being bewildering. Yet it gave a curious impression
-that Miss Crabingway was with you all the time, and that she had been
-watching you throughout the years with those eager eyes of hens. In the
-same manner she declined to say good-bye, always giving the impression
-that she was coming along with you--in fact, would catch you up in a few
-minutes, before you reached the station. It was only when you had been
-talking with her for some time that you discovered that she did realize
-there were such things as absence, time, and space.
-
-"However," Miss Crabingway continued, "I want to have a short talk with
-you all.... But why stand by the door, my dear girls? There are plenty
-of chairs, and an ottoman here by the window."
-
-At this invitation the girls crossed the room and seated themselves in
-chairs and on the ottoman, which held two--Beryl and Caroline.
-
-"We are very pleased to meet you, Miss Crabingway, and we want to
-thank--" Pamela began, when Miss Crabingway broke in suddenly.
-
-"What was the date yesterday?" she asked.
-
-Pamela, taken aback for a moment, replied, "Oh--the 27th, I think."
-
-"Ah," said Miss Crabingway. "Yes, I'm glad I sent Joseph Sigglesthorne
-that telegram. He never can remember dates--especially after the 8th of
-each month. They always send him in two rashers of bacon every morning
-for his breakfast during the first week in each month--after that they
-give him boiled eggs every day until the end of the month, and it
-becomes so monotonous that he can't distinguish one day from another.
-It's certainly rather confusing, isn't it? I've told him I'd change the
-restaurant or coffee-house, or whatever it is that supplies him with
-breakfast; but he's used to it, and he doesn't like change--so it's no
-good my talking or giving him calendars--I just send him a telegram."
-
-Miss Crabingway seated herself and began rustling and sorting the papers
-on the little table in front of her.
-
-"And now," she continued in her decisive voice, flashing a glance round
-her puzzled audience, and once again looking last and longest at Beryl,
-"I didn't ask you to come up here in order to discuss Joseph
-Sigglesthorne's breakfast--as you will doubtless guess. I asked you
-here to tell you a true story, and, if you please, don't speak to me
-until I've finished."
-
-Without more ado Miss Crabingway gave a dry little cough and began
-hurriedly:
-
-"There was an elderly person who was rich, and lonely--" she paused for
-a second, then added with emphasis, "and crotchety! Yes, that's what
-she was, though most of her acquaintances called her eccentric, and
-quaint--out of politeness.... As she grew older she grew more and more
-lonely; and realizing one day (when she was feeling ill and depressed)
-that she couldn't take her money with her when she died, she determined
-that she would make use of it now and give some benefit and enjoyment to
-herself, and, if possible, to others.... She--she had taken a great
-fancy to a young girl she had come across recently--the daughter of a
-very old and valued friend who died some years back.... And what made
-her particularly--crotchety, was that she had wanted to adopt this girl,
-and the girl's relatives had refused. For what reason, it is impossible
-to say! For the relatives were not over-rich, nor over-fond of the
-girl.... Probably it was because the relatives were not offered enough
-money.... Anyway, the elderly person had a quarrel with the relatives,
-and the elderly person went off in a huff, which she afterward
-regretted--and would have gone back and said so, only about this time
-some urgent business affairs called her away from home. Before she went
-she thought of a plan whereby she could give the young girl she liked a
-rest from her relatives, and at the same time help her to develop her
-character. For the elderly person had long cherished a belief that most
-young girls in their early teens would do better in after life if they
-had a chance to develop their characters, for a time, away from the
-influence of their parents or guardians.... Having heard of three other
-young girls whom she thought it would be interesting to try the
-experiment on, the elderly person sent out invitations to all four,
-adding a little inducement, in the shape of a sum of money, to each."
-
-Miss Crabingway, having now touched on a subject in which she was
-evidently greatly interested, went on to express her ideas about
-character development at some length, adding that when she was a girl
-herself she had suffered from character-suppression, and had been
-cramped and moulded by her own parents so that she had not an idea nor
-opinion of her own all the years she lived under their influence.
-
-"I was merely an echo," she said, "and all my thoughts and opinions were
-second-hand."
-
-Miss Crabingway's roman nose seemed to be contradicting these words even
-as they were uttered, but her keen, earnest eyes assured one that she
-was speaking the truth.
-
-"I think there comes a time," she went on, "when it is best for every
-girl to think and act for herself--to get used to relying on herself,
-and not on others. This does not mean being rebellious, you know--it
-means just clear thinking, and acting self-reliantly."
-
-So absorbed did Miss Crabingway become in her theory that she forgot all
-about the 'elderly person' and slipped unconsciously into the first
-person, mentioning the little girl she had wanted to adopt by name.
-Even before she mentioned the name the other three girls had guessed who
-it was, and several quiet and curious glances had been cast in the
-direction of Beryl as she sat, silent and pale, her eyes on the ground.
-The girls had expected that Miss Crabingway was going to say something
-special about Beryl by the way her glance kept wandering to Beryl's
-face, studying it affectionately, yet anxiously.
-
-"You see, I was anxious to try the experiment, but most of all I was
-anxious to obtain congenial companions for--for Beryl," Miss Crabingway
-continued. "I induced Beryl's relatives to allow her to come and stop
-at the house while I was away--it doesn't matter how I induced them....
-And then I made a few rules; one for the purpose of keeping these
-relatives from worrying Beryl--of course it was a little hard on you
-other girls, perhaps..."
-
-("I should think it was," thought Isobel to herself.)
-
-"... But it was only for a short while, and it would help to develop
-character--and, after all, elderly people _will_ have their little fads
-and whims--especially if they're eccentric," she said the last word a
-little bitterly, as if recalling some one's opinion of her. "Well, the
-plan has worked out fairly successfully, I hope.... Whether your visit
-here has strengthened your characters--only the future can show. I
-shall never know--because I did not know you before--but you will each
-be able to judge for yourself.... I hope very much that it has helped
-you all, and done you all good.... Of one thing I feel sure--it has done
-this old house good to have fresh young people about the rooms and up
-and down the stairs. The place had grown old and grave and silent
-through long association with old and silent people. It needed some
-laughter and young voices..." Miss Crabingway paused. "I have had
-constant news of you all, from Martha ... and Martha says everything has
-gone along all right?"
-
-There was a questioning note in Miss Crabingway's voice as she paused
-again and scanned the intent young faces before her; so that presently
-Pamela, catching the inquiring gaze directed on herself, said:
-
-"I--I think it has--I hope it has--anyway, I have enjoyed being here
-very much, and it has done me good--in many ways. Though being cut off
-from home was awfully hard to get used to...."
-
-She had scarcely realized yet that her feelings, or in fact the feelings
-of any of them excepting Beryl, were a matter of secondary importance to
-Miss Crabingway. Beryl was the chief reason for the invitation to stay
-at Chequertrees, for the rules drawn up for them to observe during their
-stay, for the offer of fifty pounds each. It was all done for Beryl's
-sake, for Beryl's happiness. It was difficult at first to readjust
-one's outlook and see things from this new point of view.... But why
-had Miss Crabingway chosen Pamela to act as hostess? Possibly because
-when she saw Beryl and 'took a fancy to her' she recognized that Beryl
-was not the sort of girl to like the position, and so had relieved her
-of the responsibility and left her free to devote herself to whatever
-work she preferred and to develop her character unfettered. To Pamela,
-Isobel, and Caroline it seemed an elaborate yet simple explanation of
-their invitation to Chequertrees. In order to achieve her ends Miss
-Crabingway seemed to have taken unnecessary trouble, the three girls
-thought; but, of course, they were not acquainted with Miss Crabingway's
-'eccentric' ways, neither did they know the nature of one of the
-relatives of the little girl Miss Crabingway had wished to adopt.
-
-There were still some questions that the girls wanted answered. What
-had the locked door got to do with the story? And how did Miss
-Crabingway know that they would prove 'congenial' companions for
-Beryl?--as a matter of fact all of them had not. It was surely rather
-risky to invite them without seeing them?
-
-"I should like to say that I think Pamela has been a splendid hostess,"
-remarked Caroline, suddenly and unexpectedly.
-
-This was echoed at once by Isobel and Beryl.
-
-"I'm glad to hear you say that," said Miss Crabingway, smiling. "I knew
-Pamela's mother, and I knew her grandmother--and I felt sure I was safe
-in choosing Pamela. Of course there was a risk--a great risk; you might
-have turned out a dreadful set of girls! ... But Martha would have told
-me if anything had been going wrong--and I should have managed to come
-down from Scotland for a week-end to see for myself.... I--I want to
-hear now what you think of my plan?"
-
-She looked across at Beryl; but Beryl's eyes were on the ground and she
-was silent.
-
-Isobel and Caroline both said they considered it a great success; they
-had enjoyed themselves immensely. And then Isobel went on to tell Miss
-Crabingway about Sir Henry and Lady Prior, and how the rule about
-relatives had placed her in an awkward predicament--at which Miss
-Crabingway seemed much amused, to Isobel's concealed annoyance.
-
-"Ah, well, never mind," said Miss Crabingway, "you can soon put matters
-right. Lady Prior is coming here this afternoon."
-
-"This afternoon!" echoed Isobel.
-
-"Yes. I have sent out invitations to a few friends I thought you might
-all like to meet to-day--that's why I thought we would have this little
-'business' talk this morning.... And so you--you have had a happy time
-here--have you, Beryl?" Miss Crabingway put the direct question looking
-earnestly across at Beryl, who was still sitting motionless, her face
-very pale.
-
-"I--I think you planned everything very well," stammered Beryl. She
-said no more, but sat gazing miserably before her at the opposite wall.
-A tremendous struggle was going on in Beryl's mind; she was working
-herself up to do a thing she shrank from with all her might. "I must do
-it _now--now_. I owe it to her," the thought pricked her conscience.
-"Why not tell Pamela, and get her to explain to Miss Crabingway--or ask
-to speak to Miss Crabingway alone," urged another thought. "But the
-other girls are sure to hear in the end--and get the story a roundabout
-way--probably exaggerated," she argued to herself. "Oh, but it is so
-hateful--telling it before them all--and it will hurt _her_ to hear that
-I am the only one of the four of us who has failed her... Much better
-speak out now--it'll be much the best in the end.... Oh, but I
-can't.... I haven't got the courage...." And so the struggle went on.
-
-"And now we come to the real business of the day," said Miss Crabingway.
-"I must just ask you each a question or so about the rules I drew up,
-and then we shall know what to do when Mr Sigglesthorne arrives this
-afternoon."
-
-She then went on to ask each girl if she had tried to find out what was
-in the locked-up room. And one after the other each gave her word of
-honour that she had not.
-
-A smile flickered across Miss Crabingway's face. "Then Joseph
-Sigglesthorne has lost," she said. "And I'm very glad. You can see what
-the room contains--only my personal belongings and papers. When I locked
-them up I had a small wager with Joseph Sigglesthorne regarding the
-curiosity of girls. He said one or more of you _would_ look through the
-keyhole, in spite of everything--I said you would _not_ ... and I have
-won. He now owes me a photograph of himself," Miss Crabingway laughed
-to herself. "He has never been taken before, and hates the idea--but
-the loser pays, and go to the photographer he must. I'm sure it will be
-a dreadful likeness--and I shall frame it and hang it on the wall as his
-punishment.... I suppose you wonder why I chose Joseph Sigglesthorne as
-my deputy--to bring my invitation to each of you. Eh?"
-
-"Well, we did rather wonder," admitted Pamela.
-
-"I couldn't come myself, being so rushed for time, and so I chose the
-shrewdest person I knew. I knew I could trust him to see what kind of
-girls you were--but had I known for certain how wrong he would be about
-'girls' curiosity' I don't think I should have trusted him.... I knew
-he would appear a bit singular, but I didn't mind that.... What did it
-matter? The whole idea was just an eccentric old woman's whim--and your
-parents allowed you to humour me, as I hoped they would." And here Miss
-Crabingway began to chuckle, and she went on chuckling until she was
-obliged to get out her handkerchief and dry her eyes. The girls
-meanwhile sat looking on, uncomfortable, and not knowing whether it
-would be more polite to laugh also or keep serious. Miss Crabingway
-puzzled them; one minute she was quite business-like and sensible, and
-the next she was talking in an apparently inconsequent way. When she
-had dried her eyes and become serious again, Miss Crabingway went on to
-question them about the other rule she had made, and said she supposed
-that none of them had seen, spoken, or written more than post-cards to
-their various relatives.
-
-"I have seen Lady Prior--but not spoken; I've told you all about that,
-haven't I?" said Isobel.
-
-"Yes--yes--oh, that's all right," replied Miss Crabingway.
-
-And Isobel knew that her Wishing Well wish had come true, and that she
-had not done anything to forfeit her fifty pounds.
-
-Both Pamela and Caroline said they had strictly observed the rule,
-Pamela mentioning, at the same time, how she had caught sight of her
-father in London.
-
-"Oh, of course, that's all right. Quite unavoidable--quite. That's
-good then, so far...." She turned to Beryl, but before she could speak,
-Beryl, who looked ghastly white, stood up suddenly.
-
-"There's something I want to tell you all," she said.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER XIX*
-
- *BERYL CONFESSES*
-
-
-Beryl looked down at the surprised and inquiring faces gazing up at her,
-and her new-found courage flickered for a moment--and she had thought
-the struggle for courage was over; but only for a moment did she pause
-and twist her fingers nervously together. Now she had burnt her boats
-she must go through with it.
-
-"I--I--oh, Miss Crabingway--I didn't know--I never guessed you wanted
-me--but I can see things clearly now. You thought out such a kind plan
-to help me a bit and give me happiness--and I have been happy here--in
-spite of everything. But--oh, how can I tell you--I have failed you, the
-only one of the four of us who has failed you. Instead of growing
-stronger in character I have grown weaker--I know I have.... I have
-been so afraid to tell the truth. I thought--I thought Isobel would
-despise me if she knew I'd been to a Council school..."
-
-Isobel started.
-
-"... if she knew my Aunt Laura kept a small and shabby shop and served
-behind the counter; if she knew," her voice dropped, "where my father
-died.... I felt out of place in this house at first among these others
-who had nice clothes and manners--my clothes were all wrong....
-Pamela--Pamela has been a brick--I told her something about all this,
-and she helped me not to mind. But I've said so many things that were
-not true since I've been here--I'm telling the truth now, though, I am
-indeed. And, oh, I'm so sorry--I couldn't help it--but I--I have seen
-and spoken to my Aunt Laura several times since I've been here."
-
-"What!" exclaimed Miss Crabingway. Had, then, the thing that she had
-taken such trouble to avoid happened after all?
-
-"Yes," said Beryl. "A few weeks ago I came suddenly face to face with
-her one dark night--the night we returned from London, in the rain--you
-remember?" She half turned toward Pamela, then went on quickly: "I
-didn't speak to her then. I was frightened, and ran on quickly to join
-the others who were a little way ahead. When I got home I discovered
-that while we had all been out my Aunt Laura must have got into the
-house and made her way to my bedroom, where she had left a note for me."
-
-Caroline leant forward at this point.
-
-"You were quite right in thinking some one had been in your room that
-night, Caroline. She mistook it for mine, and in rummaging about to see
-if she could find any indication to show that it was my room she
-disarranged some of your things. I'm so thankful she didn't take
-anything from your room--she might have done, you know, but luckily you
-hadn't left any money lying about. It was money she wanted. In the note
-which she was afraid to send through the post, but left in my room
-instead, she told me that I must let her have five pounds immediately,
-or she would be summoned--and might have to go to prison. And then what
-would people think of me, she said, living in luxury and letting my
-aunt, who had brought me up like her own daughter, go to prison! The
-money was very urgently needed, she said, and she told me where and when
-I could meet her outside the village and hand her the money.... So I met
-her," Beryl went on in a dreary voice, "and handed her the money I had
-recently received as pocket-money--but it wasn't enough.... Afterward
-she wanted more money--and at last I had to borrow a pound from
-Pamela--who was good enough to trust me and ask no questions--and I lent
-this to my aunt as well. She made me promise, on my honour, never to
-tell a soul about this money-lending, or about her speaking to me, as if
-I did I should lose the fifty pounds, and it was very important that I
-should not do this, she said; no one would ever know about her coming to
-see me--for, of course, no one knew her in the village. When she came
-down to Barrowfield she would generally stop the night, sometimes two
-nights, at that little cottage opposite--so that she could watch me, and
-wait her opportunity to get money. She knew she could frighten me into
-doing what she wanted--and she did frighten me--shadowed me--followed me
-about.... It was she who was up at the Wishing Well that night,
-Pamela--do you remember? Aunt Laura only came down here
-occasionally--whenever she wanted more money. For a long time after I
-was here I never dreamt she was anywhere near the village.... I--I
-think, from what she has said to me, that she thought it very unfair for
-me to have anything that Cousin Laura couldn't share--and was awfully
-angry because I couldn't give her more money; she had got it into her
-head that there was a lot of money to be had here, and she hated the
-idea of Pamela, Isobel, and Caroline having any money that might have
-come to me--and so to her, and Cousin Laura.... Oh, Miss Crabingway, I
-never knew the truth about you wanting to adopt me." Beryl had hard
-work to keep her voice steady. "She never told me you had wanted to
-adopt me.... But it's a good job you didn't--now that you know what I
-am.... Oh, I hate myself," she burst out passionately, and the tears
-which she had kept back for so long sprang to her eyes and began
-rolling, unheeded, down her cheeks. "It's all been such a muddle of
-little deceitful things--and all for a few wretched sovereigns.... I've
-broken my word to you, and I've broken my promise to my aunt, and told
-you everything now--and may this be the last promise I shall ever
-break."
-
-Poor Beryl had been so long in fear of her Aunt Laura and what she might
-do, and had brooded on the whole matter so much, that she had
-exaggerated everything in her own mind until it had assumed giant
-proportions; she felt she had forfeited all right to respect from the
-others, and had spoilt the great chance of her life--the chance of being
-adopted by Miss Crabingway. Beryl had certainly been weak, and had told
-stories, and had broken her word to Miss Crabingway and to her
-aunt--still, that was the extent of her misdoings.
-
-Miss Crabingway, looking at her, thought that things had been made too
-hard for Beryl. If only there had been somebody to stand by her and
-help her--Miss Crabingway pulled herself up sharply. Had she made a
-mistake in thinking that all girls need to develop their character
-without any outside help and control? It might answer in three cases
-out of four; but there was always the fourth case--the girl who had not
-had the advantages of a happy, fearless childhood. It was fear, fear of
-some one or something, that made people deceitful and made them tell
-untruths. Miss Crabingway felt a rush of keen disappointment that her
-plans had been spoilt, that the one girl for whom she had taken so much
-trouble had failed her. And yet Miss Crabingway felt that she herself
-was more to blame than Beryl. She might have known that Beryl's aunt
-would try to obtain money from the child, if she thought she had any.
-She might have known that Beryl would not have had an upbringing that
-would have taught her to be frank and fearless if it came to keeping her
-word to Miss Crabingway and facing the consequences of her aunt's wrath,
-had Beryl refused to answer her request for money.... Beryl had been
-outspoken enough now that the end had come ... and the consequences...?
-
-Meanwhile the silence which had followed her last words had become
-unbearable to Beryl. Burying her face in her hands--she was crying in
-earnest now--she passed quickly out of the room, and the door clicked
-sharply behind her.
-
-Pamela half rose, as if to follow her.
-
-"Yes, do," said Miss Crabingway huskily, and stood up herself. "Tell
-her--everything will be all right. Poor child! She's not to
-blame--it's I--I might have known her Aunt Laura wouldn't leave her
-alone.... Where did she say the woman stayed? ... I wonder if she's
-there now by any chance? ... I'm going to see."
-
-And while Pamela went in search of Beryl Miss Crabingway strode hatless
-across the green in search of the woman with the limp, leaving Caroline
-and Isobel to discuss the whole affair in detail.
-
-
-What Miss Crabingway said to Beryl's aunt, whom she found on the verge
-of departure from the little white cottage with the green shutters, it
-is not necessary to record. It is sufficient that she gave Aunt Laura
-so stern a dressing-down that at the end of half an hour Aunt Laura was
-reduced to a meek acceptance of Miss Crabingway's terms. The aunt
-confessed to Miss Crabingway how, when Beryl had come to Barrowfield,
-she had followed her down by the next train, and by good fortune had
-discovered the little house opposite Chequertrees where apartments were
-to be had. And so she had put up there from time to time while her
-daughter Laura looked after the shop at Enfield, so that she could watch
-what Beryl was doing 'playing the lady' while her poor Cousin Laura
-served bacon and rice and currants in the stuffy little shop. On Cousin
-Laura's account, "poor, dear, good girl," she seemed to resent greatly
-Miss Crabingway's choice of Beryl, and thought she was justified in
-getting all she could from Beryl, considering that she had brought her
-up like her own daughter ever since Beryl's mother had died.
-
-"And now she's spoilt all her chances--and mine as well," said Aunt
-Laura. "Tell her to pack up her things and come home with me in half an
-hour. I was just about to start off myself, not knowing----"
-
-"That I would be back sooner than you expected--you didn't wish to meet
-me, I presume?" said Miss Crabingway.
-
-"You bet," said Aunt Laura, inelegantly. "My poor little Laura's worked
-to death in the shop, so you go and tell that haughty miss to pack up
-quick and come along home with me."
-
-But nothing was further from Miss Crabingway's mind. She was determined
-to give Beryl another chance. And so she told Aunt Laura, much to the
-latter's surprise. They talked the matter over again, and after much
-haggling on Aunt Laura's part, and threats on Miss Crabingway's part,
-and arguments on both sides, they at length came to a hard and fast
-agreement.
-
-The result of which was that Miss Crabingway returned to Chequertrees to
-greet Beryl as her newly-adopted niece, while Aunt Laura limped away to
-the station with her purse a little heavier than when she came, and took
-the train back to Enfield and Cousin Laura. She limped away out of
-Beryl's life and out of this story once and for all.
-
-And so Beryl's Wishing Well wish came true.
-
-
-
-
- *CHAPTER XX*
-
- *A NEW BEGINNING*
-
-
-That same day, in the afternoon, a group of happy people were gathered
-on the lawn chatting together in Miss Crabingway's garden--for the
-guests she had invited were no others than Pamela's mother and Michael
-and Doris; Isobel's mater and brother Gerald, and Lady Prior and her two
-daughters; and Caroline's mother--a plump, placid little soul,
-remarkably like her daughter in appearance. Miss Crabingway had thought
-this little surprise would please the girls--and it would be nicer for
-them to travel home with their own people.
-
-Miss Crabingway admitted to herself that she would have liked all the
-girls to stay a few days longer, so that she could get to know them
-better, but all arrangements had been made and she could not upset them
-at the last moment.
-
-The only person, of course, who had no relatives to meet her at the
-garden party was Beryl. But to judge from her happy, smiling face as
-she helped to hand round the tea she did not regret this fact. Her
-gratitude to Miss Crabingway was deep and sincere, and she meant to do
-all in her power to live up to the best that was in her. She and Miss
-Crabingway had had a long and serious talk together in the early
-afternoon, which ended in mutual expectations of a happier future for
-both of them. Though Beryl had lost her fifty pounds, she had gained far
-more in Miss Crabingway's friendship; and, although she did not know
-this at present, Miss Crabingway had made up her mind to give Beryl a
-fairly substantial pocket-money allowance now that she was her properly
-adopted niece. Beryl was to continue her musical studies--that had
-already been arranged.
-
-Freed from the shadow of Aunt Laura, and the bullying and the secret
-threats, Beryl felt a different girl--and looked it too. Her only tinge
-of sorrow was the parting with Pamela--but even that was to be only for
-a time. Later on Pamela was to come and stop with her for a holiday,
-and she and Miss Crabingway were to visit Pamela's home.
-
-As for Pamela, she was in a real 'beamy' mood this afternoon at having
-mother and Michael and Doris with her again. She showed them all over
-the place, pointing out her favourite spots. She even found an
-opportunity of introducing them to Elizabeth Bagg.
-
-"I'm so glad you've seen everything and everybody," she said. "Now you
-will be able to see things in your mind's eye when I talk about them."
-
-During the afternoon Michael tried to get into conversation with
-Isobel's brother Gerald, who was about his age, but found it difficult
-work, as Gerald was far more interested in his own immaculate clothes,
-and smooth hair, his cigarette, and the various girls present, than he
-was in Michael or anything Michael had to say.
-
-Isobel and her mater hung delightedly on Lady Prior's words, and as they
-sat in the shade of the trees at the end of the lawn, an invitation to
-come and stay at the Manor House sometime in the near future was given
-to Isobel, and accepted eagerly.
-
-Caroline methodically piloted her mother round the house and garden, and
-presently left her talking to Mrs Heath while she went indoors at a
-signal from Pamela, who whispered, "Miss Crabingway wants us a minute."
-
-In the drawing-room Pamela, Caroline, and Isobel found awaiting them
-Miss Crabingway and Mr Joseph Sigglesthorne (who had just arrived).
-With due solemnity the girls were each presented with a cheque for fifty
-pounds, and the news was broken to Mr Sigglesthorne that he was to go
-and have his photograph taken, at which he looked very crestfallen.
-
-There was just one other little incident that took place before the
-afternoon came to a close--it had been crowded out of the morning's
-events.
-
-The girls gave Miss Crabingway the small gifts they had made for her:
-Pamela, a sketch of Chequertrees; Caroline, a hand-embroidered
-tray-cloth; Beryl, a waltz which she had composed herself, and had
-copied out in a manuscript music-book. She offered it to Miss
-Crabingway very shyly and with much diffidence. "It's the only thing I
-could do myself," she said apologetically. Isobel presented her
-photographs, enlarged and handsomely framed; they were photographs of
-the other three girls in the garden. Miss Crabingway was immensely
-pleased and touched by the girls' thought for her. Something of their
-own work; she could not have wished for anything better, she said, and
-thanked them warmly.
-
-To Martha and Ellen each of the girls gave a little gift, such as a pair
-of gloves, and handkerchiefs, and bottles of eau-de-Cologne, and in
-addition each gave a photograph of herself (having overheard Martha
-express a wish for the photographs).
-
-"Just in case you forget what I look like and don't recognize me next
-time I knock at the front door," said Pamela laughingly to Martha.
-
-"Oh, Miss Pamela, just as if I'd forget you," said Martha. "But you
-couldn't have thought of a better present, or one that would please me
-more, and I thank you and I shall value it greatly. What _is_ nicer than
-a nice photograph, I always say."
-
-
-And now dusk has fallen and all is silent in Miss Crabingway's garden.
-The laughter and voices have died away, and far away through the night
-rushes a train bearing Pamela, her mother, and Michael and Doris,
-homeward. Mr Heath is waiting at Marylebone Station to meet them, and
-Olive and John have been allowed to stay up an hour later than usual in
-order to welcome home their long-absent sister.
-
-In another train Caroline and her mother journey back to the busy little
-provincial town where they live. While Isobel, seated beside her mater,
-with a cosy coat wrapped round her, whirls along the country lanes in
-the motor which brother Gerald is driving.
-
-An old gentleman climbs into a crowded bus at Charing Cross; he has a
-remarkably high, bald forehead, which becomes visible when he removes
-his hat; he stands holding on to a strap in the bus, his thoughts far
-away. He is thinking of a little country village, and in the midst of
-all the bustle and life of London he feels suddenly lonely. The bus
-rattles on toward the Temple--and he thinks of his deserted,
-paper-strewn room in Fig Tree Court, and he is overcome by a great wave
-of pity for himself; he begins to feel exceedingly sorry for himself.
-Suddenly his expression changes to one of dismay and exasperation--he
-has remembered that he must visit a photographer to-morrow.
-
-At the same moment, far away down at Barrowfield, there is a light in
-the drawing-room of Chequertrees, and some one is playing softly on the
-piano. Miss Crabingway sits on the couch by the fire, a book in her
-hands--but she is not reading. She is looking across at the girl who is
-playing the piano and her eyes are full of dreams.
-
-The red blind in the dining-room, where supper is being laid for two,
-shines warmly out from among the rustling leaves that are whispering
-round the house--just as it did six months ago. But to-night the window
-of the little white cottage opposite is dark, and there is no one
-watching the red blind.
-
-
-
-
- * * * * * * * *
-
-
-
-
- _Uniform with this Volume_
-
-
-*ROCK BOTTOM*
-
-By QUEENIE SCOTT-HOPPER. Illustrated in Colour by A. A. NASH.
-
-
-*ANGEL UNAWARES*
-
-By QUEENIE SCOTT-HOPPER. Illustrated in Colour and Half-tone by PERCY
-TARRANT.
-
-
-*THE MYSTERY OF BARWOOD HALL*
-
-By OLIVIA FOWELL. Illustrated in Colour by SAVILE LUMLEY.
-
-
-*WINIFRED AVON*
-
-By MABEL MARLOWE. Illustrated in Colour by SAVILE LUMLEY.
-
-
-*THE TAMING OF TAMZIN*
-
-By ESME STUART. Illustrated in Colour by HELEN JACOBS.
-
-
-*A COTTAGE ROSE*
-
-By MABEL QUILLER-COUCH. Illustrated in Colour by PERCY TARRANT.
-
-
-*LITTLE MOTHER*
-
-By RUTH MACARTHUR. Illustrated in Colour and Half-tone.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GIRLS OF CHEQUERTREES ***
-
-
-
-
-A Word from Project Gutenberg
-
-
-We will update this book if we find any errors.
-
-This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/47471
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so
-the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
-Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this
-license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg(tm)
-electronic works to protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and
-trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be
-used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific
-permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook,
-complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly
-any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances
-and research. They may be modified and printed and given away - you may
-do practically _anything_ in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-
-
-The Full Project Gutenberg License
-
-
-_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
-any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at
-http://www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm)
-electronic works
-
-
-*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm)
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the
-terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all
-copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If
-you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things
-that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even
-without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph
-1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of
-Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works
-in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and
-you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent
-you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating
-derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project
-Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the
-Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic
-works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with
-the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name
-associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this
-agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full
-Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with
-others.
-
-
-*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United
- States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with
- almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away
- or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License
- included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org .
- If you are not located in the United States, you'll have to
- check the laws of the country where you are located before using
- this ebook.
-
-*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain
-a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
-holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
-States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
-providing access to a work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg"
-associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
-the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission
-for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set
-forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and
-distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and
-any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
-this work.
-
-*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project
-Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a
-part of this work or any other work associated with Project
-Gutenberg(tm).
-
-*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg(tm) License.
-
-*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site
-(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or
-expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a
-means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include
-the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works
-provided that
-
- - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
- - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm)
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm)
- works.
-
- - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
- - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works.
-
-
-*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm)
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below.
-
-*1.F.*
-
-*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg(tm) collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm)
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your
-equipment.
-
-*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees.
-YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY,
-BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN
-PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND
-ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR
-ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
-EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
-
-*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm)
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm)
-
-
-Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain
-freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
-permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To
-learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and
-how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the
-Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org .
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
-of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
-Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is
-64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the
-Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the
-full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its volunteers
-and employees are scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business
-office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116,
-(801) 596-1887, email business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at http://www.pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-
-Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where
-we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
-visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
-statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside
-the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways
-including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate,
-please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic
-works.
-
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm)
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook
-number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII,
-compressed (zipped), HTML and others.
-
-Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over
-the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed.
-_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving
-new filenames and etext numbers.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm),
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.